Ransom

 

Prologue

 

“Just grab her!” a voice hissed out of the dark.

“I can't! What if I wake her up?” another voice replied.

Two small goblins, bathed in red moonlight, stood in the doorway to what was unmistakably a child's bedroom.

Gold paint covered the walls, muted in the darkness. Blocks, dolls, beads, dresses, hairbrushes, and other assorted toys lined the wall and were scattered about the floor. To the left stood an enormous white vanity, a matching white chair in front. Pots of makeup and dress up clothes were piled on top. The right wall was a floor to ceiling bookcase that covered the whole wall, stuffed with books of all shapes and sizes.

Against the back wall lay a small bed, gold and white covers folded over the small, sleeping form of a blonde headed little girl. She hugged a doll to her chest, and a smile flickered on and off her face as she dreamed. A large day window was positioned next to the bed, letting in the red and yellow light of the twin moons.

In the far corner there stood a rocking chair, a small orange kitten curled up in it, sleeping soundly.

The first goblin, a short, stout, ugly little thing with arms that trailed behind him as he walked, nodded towards the cat and motioned to be silent.

“We can't wake it up,” he whispered. “If we do the cat will go and get the boy.”

“What happens if the boy comes?” the other goblin, a tall, skinny, gangling thing with stubs for arms, asked.

“He'll kill us,” said the short one.

The tall goblin nodded, and silently loped towards the bed. He jumped up, padding lightly over the sleeping girl, and peered down into her face with glinting red eyes. He laughed softly at her helplessness.

The shorter demon, his eyes peering just over the edge of the bed, made an impatient sound. “Grab her!” he whispered fiercely. “I can't reach her or I'd do it myself.”

The tall one nodded, and nervously rolled the girl over. She groaned, but remained sleeping. He rolled her again, and froze. No sound or movement from the girl. He sighed in relief. Finally, the tall goblin rolled her off the bed into the waiting arms of the shorter goblin.

He smiled in triumph.

“Hurry, our Mistress is waiting outside. We don't want to be seen.”

Carrying the girl, the short goblin crept back to the door, dodging toys as he went. He had just gotten to the door when suddenly, a long, sharp, squeak was heard throughout the room. The shorter goblin turned to see his tall companion. The tall goblin stood, frozen, his foot planted firmly on a large toy.

They held their breath, waiting.

And then they heard it, a small, curious little, “Meow?”

The kitten rose, shaking itself and fluffing its fur. It stretched, yawning. Bright green eyes glinted out as it looked about the room. Upon seeing the goblins it hissed, arching its back. It flew out of the chair, going straight for the short goblin. He dropped the girl, fending off the kitten's vicious attacks. As she hit the floor, the little girl promptly woke up and started crying. A pair of blond colored cat ears formed from her hair, and a tail of the same color flickered into being.

“Damn,” the short goblin said.

He kicked the cat off. The little girl kicked and screamed, biting the short goblin on the arm and scratching the taller one on the face. They cursed and finally the taller one slapped the girl across the face, shaking her viciously.

“Listen you little bitch,” he said, his voice an angry hiss. “You shut your mouth and do what we say or I'll make sure all of that pretty hair of yours is cut off!” The little girl hissed and spit in his face. He cursed, and helped wrestle the girl over his companion's shoulder. The two goblins started running, trailing the screaming girl after them.

“Help!” the little girl screamed. “Help! Goblins! Monsters! Loki!” she screamed.

“Shit!” the taller goblin said. “I thought we weren't supposed to be seen!”

“It doesn't matter now,” the little goblin huffed. “She just called for the boy. The cat went to get him, and her parents will be here soon too. We have to hurry or they'll kill us.” They sprinted down halls, the girl's voice growing hoarse from screaming for help. As they ran by people poked their heads out of their rooms. A shout went up, and throughout the castle the guards were gathering their weapons to help save the little girl.

“We're almost there!” the short goblin cried. “There's the door!”

Suddenly there was a flicker of orange, and then a small boy, with multi-hued orange and red hair and a pair of orange ears to match stood in the doorway. An orange tail with a tuft of white at the end flicked behind him as he surveyed the two goblins, his eyes two piercing blades of dark green. He looked to be about three years older than the little girl.

The little girl smiled, looking over her shoulder to see the little boy. “Loki!” she said.

The boy, Loki, hissed, and the goblins slid to a stop. “Let her go,” he said.

The goblins shook with laughter. A sound of metal clanked behind them, and they turned to see an enormous fleet of men, swords drawn, as they raced down the hall.

“We don't have time for you, little kitten,” the tall goblin said, sneering. “Move, or we will remove you ourselves.”

“Give her to me,” the boy said again, baring his little teeth.

The goblins laughed. “You don't even have your little cat teeth yet! Move!” the short goblin thundered.

“I may not have my teeth,” Loki said, grinning devilishly. “But you can bet my parents and her parents do. So do all the guards. And— oh look, here they come.”

The goblins looked over their shoulders nervously.

“Give her to me and I'll let you out and stop them from chasing you,” Loki said, his voice edged with desperation. His tail twitched in agitation at the end as he stared at them.

The tall goblin looked down at his smaller counter-part. “Maybe we should. I mean...”

“And risk our Mistress killing us?” the short one said. He shook his head. “No, I'd rather die here than face the Witch's wrath.”

Suddenly, snarling and barking could be hear outside the palace door.

“You've got to be kidding me!” the tall one said. “The dogs are here too?”

“They're our allies,” the boy said, cocking his head. “Of course they've come to our aid.”

The guards behind the goblins were almost upon them when suddenly, yelps of pain and fear were heard on the other side of the door. There were a few moments of a ripping and tearing noise, screams of pain and terror coursing through the air. The little cat boy ignored them, staring at the goblins and the little girl in their arms. After a moment of silence a huge thump sounded against the door.

The boy leapt away from the door, hissing. Another thump, and the wood began to crack. The guards stopped, just behind the goblins, watching the door with their swords drawn. Everyone held their breath, waiting.

Finally, with one last blow, the wooden door shattered apart.

A sea of men, their ears and tails like dogs— flooded in, seeking shelter inside.

A small boy with silver hair, dog ears, and tail, came to a stop beside Loki. They gave each other a brief look before nodding at one another in greeting.

There was a shriek, and what stood in the door-way made some men turn and run. Others fell to the floor. Only a few stood, and one soldier, their leader, yelled a command for his men to stand their ground.

The Witch was truly a horror to behold. Enormous black robes and a tight black dress flowed about her as she hovered over the ground. Her wrinkled hands, spotted with green boils and black age spots, were held in front of her as she prepared to do her magic. Her neck protruded from the top of the dress, stick-like and covered with black age spots. Her face was just as a hideous, and a large, bloody, gaping hole stood where her right eye should have been. The other eye was a glittery red, wild with madness as she pulled her hand back, ready to strike. Her white hair, balding in irregular patches all over her head, hung lank about her shoulders.

“Mistress,” the goblins cried together. The Witch ignored them.

“I am the Witch Malum!” she cried, her voice heavily accented. “I come to kill you, lest you give me the girl.”

“You'll die before you take her,” Loki said. Crouched next to him, the silver-haired boy growled in consent.

The Witch looked at him, her one eye glinting. “You,” she said, pointing at Loki. “Are a warrior. I could use you. Come with me and the girl. You can serve me and be with her.”

The boy sneered, standing, the tip of his tail twitching. “Don't insult me. I won't fall for your tricks. This is your last chance. Give her to me!”

“Loki,” the little girl whimpered.

The little dog-boy stood, a growl escaping from his throat.

The Witch threw her head back and laughed. “Idiots!” She raised her hand, and the guards that were still standing gripped their swords harder. Suddenly the Witch shrieked, and slammed her hand down in the air.

The guards were thrown back, a thunderous crash sounding throughout the hall. The hall was thrown into chaos as men screamed in pain, grasping bloody stumps. The Witch threw her hand down again, and more men were ripped apart. Their leader, a tall, black-haired man was shouting orders, his black cat ears almost flat against his head, his tail flicking wildly. He turned, trying to fight his way through the sea of men, their blood soaking his boots.

The two boys stepped back, dodging a flying man. “Go!” the dog-boy screamed.

Loki, keeping his wits about him, dodged the flying men, fighting his way towards the little girl. He was so quick he appeared as nothing more than a flash of orange as he dodged in and out of the carnage.

The short goblin was struggling, raising the girl with his long arms to the Witch. The boy dove, aiming for the goblin.

But it was too late.

The Witch snatched the girl just as the boy hit the goblin. Pinning the goblin beneath him, the boy looked up at the Witch, his eyes wild with madness, and he yelled the little girl's name. With a scream of frustration the little boy tore out the goblin's throat with his claws.

The Witch shrieked in laughter, cradling the crying little girl in her arm. With a crash of thunder she was gone, leaving nothing but carnage in her wake. The last goblin was killed instantly, left behind by his Mistress.

The dog-boy let out a howl of pain, and ran, streaking from the hall out into the night. His comrades followed, nodding to the guards before leaving.

The little cat-boy sat in a heap in the doorway, tears streaming from his eyes. “Ransom!” he screamed after the girl. “Ransom! RANSOM!” he screamed over and over until one of the guards, the leader, knelt and held him. The little boy continued to sob, screaming. The guard pressed the little boy into his chest until he stopped sobbing.

“She's gone, Michael,” the little boy said to the soldier. “The Witch took my girl from me. She just— took her. What am I supposed to do?”

“We'll send out a search for her,” said a voice, full of sorrow from behind them. It was the child's father. “We can only hope we find Ransom before the Witch does something unspeakable to her.”

The boy nodded, his cat ears melting, becoming part of his fluffy orange hair again. The tail flicked once, and was gone.

“Find her, Michael,” the boy said, his voice hoarse. “Find her, or I might die.”

Michael stood, his black eyes flashing. The boy remained on the ground, his shoulders slumped, his face taking on a hard coldness, a fire flickering in his eyes.

“I will, Master Loki,” Michael said. “I will.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Hold her down!” the Witch screamed. One of her goblin servants did as he was told.

Ransom, gold hair fanned out behind her as she lay on the stone platform, screamed in terror, struggling against the vice-like grip of the creature holding her down.

Malum the Witch held an enormous glass knife over her head. She cackled and slapped Ransom across the cheek. The little girl hissed and spit in the Witch's face. She cried out in surprise. A look of loathing flashed across her eyes. She raised the knife, and with an enormous slash, cut a large gash over Ransom's heart. The girl screamed once before passing out from the pain.

“Give me the other heart,” the Witch ordered.

A goblin lifted a platter, a heart beating atop it. With a precise motion, the Witch chopped the heart in half. She reached into the girl's chest, and using magic, removed half the girl's heart. Taking the severed half from the platter, she replaced the new piece, attaching it to the girl's original heart. She waved her hand over the flesh and it sealed itself, leaving a long, red scar behind. 

What remained was now a heart divided – two halves of two separate hearts. The Witch smiled.

“I will cast you out,” the Witch whispered in the little girl's ear. “I will throw you from this world onto the retched place called Earth. Stay there and rot. Take your prophecy of fulfilling peace with you. Leave me and this world be. Never return, or I will reap havoc on you and all those you love, in this world and the next.”

The little girl moaned, turning her head in her unconsciousness.

“You will remember nothing,” the Witch Malum hissed. “Nothing. And he who you leave behind will grow cold as ice, unable to feel for anyone but himself.”

                        With a last cackle of laughter, the Witch shoved the girl, and she flew, breaking the barrier between worlds.

 

2: Chapter 1

Chapter 1

 

It happened when I was eight years old. I was in second grade, and we were all out for recess on the playground. It's hard to explain, but I have these extremely strong urges to eat. Like I'm absolutely starving. All the time. I just remember swinging on the swings, thinking to myself about how hungry I was, when all of a sudden, one of my classmates, Hannah, started smelling like heaven. I thought, Why not? If she smelt so good, she must taste that good.

So I bit her.

Right on the arm, hard enough that she still has the scar today. As soon as I bit her and tasted her blood, I knew I was in trouble. I let go about two seconds after I bit her, Hannah shrieking at the top of her lungs that I was a monster. Michael, my best friend, had been swinging on the other side of me, and had fallen off his swing as he rolled on the ground in laughter. I got sent to the office, where my adopted mom sat, shaking her head at me in dismay. I didn't really feel guilty about it. The bite had quenched my hunger, and I was happy again.

However, I now eat excessively. All the time. Almost every four hours I need a big snack or another meal. If not, I am a danger to those around me. This now means I must keep up an extensive workout routine, otherwise I’d be enormously fat from all the junk I eat. Besides that – and the enormous red scar over my heart – I am an ordinary teenage girl.

You see, I was found by the side of Fair View Lake. We weren't sure of my exact age, but I was around seven years old when an early morning jogger found me on the shore of the lake. My first memory was of me riding in the ambulance, with no knowledge as to who I was or where I had come from.

Except my name. For some reason I remembered my name.

I'm now a senior at Valley High, and today is the first day of the second month of my senior year.

I drove up in my absolutely adorable white jeep, the doors and top off for the heat, and jumped out. My blond hair was loose, falling in its natural blonde waves around my shoulders. I fluffed it up a little, checking my face in the mirror, and throwing my backpack over my shoulder.

As if on cue, my best friend Michael pulled up beside me, his sleek black mustang purring before he turned it off. Man, do I love that car.

I suppose you could say Michael is the sort of slick, cool type, almost as though he had been plucked straight from a rock or pop music video. His black hair was style up in a soft array of spikes, the back hanging down, brushing his neck. The sides framing his face perfectly, his pale skin standing out against it.

He rolled his broad shoulders once before throwing his back pack over his shoulder. He tugged his white v-neck down with one hand, waving at me with the other. We met in between our cars before walking in. I smiled and he grinned back, his slanted eyes gleaming with joy.

“Did you do the homework?” I asked Michael, looking up at him. He was almost a whole head taller than me, and his black, molten eyes scanned the parking lot as we walked, the lashes so thick it almost looked as though he were wearing eyeliner. I couldn't believe it, but he was almost six foot four now. Suddenly my measly little five nine seemed tiny compared to him.

He put a hand on my waist, stopping me to let a car go by. He nudged me ahead and we kept walking, his signature black leather jacket gleaming dully in the sunlight.

“Yeah. It was a bitch, though. I mean, two hundred pages?” he scowled. “That book's not even worth reading. I hate English.”

I laughed. “You're such a looser. The two hundred pages were easy. And the book is great! Plus, I love English. The math however. . . ” I rolled my eyes as I trailed off.

Michael smiled, his face transforming over his flawless skin. “Math is a piece of cake. Took me ten minutes to do it.”

We splashed through a puddle from the previous night’s rain, Michael's black high-tops managing to step lightly through the water. He held the door open for me as we went inside.

“Ransom!” someone yelled. At the same time, Michael and I looked up. His gaze so intense it almost looks as though he can see straight through everyone he sets his eyes on.

Hannah Gray – someone I'd go as far to say was an…acquaintance– came running up.

She beamed at Michael. “Hey, you,” she said.

Michael raised an eyebrow in greeting, putting a hand in the pocket of his gray, white washed jeans. 

“So,” Hannah said, turning her attention back to me. “Are you guys going to homecoming this weekend? Because I hate dances and if you aren't going then neither am I.”

I laughed. “Yeah, we're going.”

“Together?” Hannah asked.

“Of course,” Michael said, before I could answer.

When I glanced up at him he was careful to avoid my eyes.

Hannah nodded, eyeing me once. “Yeah, I guess I'll go alone. I'm not really going to be there for that long anyways.”

“Wait,” I said. “You aren't coming to my house after the dance with everyone else?”

Hannah shook her head. “No. I'm going with Brittany to her boyfriend's party.”

Michael and I shared a knowing look. “I see,” I said, my voice bitter.

“Look, Ransom,” Hannah said, her mood switching from bright to pissed off in an instant. “I can do whatever I want, all right? Don't judge me just because I'm being normal and going to a party.”

I snorted. “I didn't even say anything.”

“You didn't have to,” Hannah said.

Suddenly I was mad, too. She was the one who promised me she'd come over. “Well, sorry,” I said.  “I can't help it if I'm upset that you're throwing your life away by doing drugs and…and…all kinds of bad stuff. And I don’t mean smoking weed. You know I don’t care about that. Or drinking. It’s all the other stuff you do that I hate. Plus, you promised you'd come over. You're the one who messed up here.”

“Shut up, Ransom!” Hannah said. “You don't even know what it's like or how awesome it is. You're just a—”

“That's enough,” Michael said, his voice quiet. His eyes sliced over Hannah, and she shut her mouth.

“Whatever. I'll just ride with Jessica or someone else. Forget it.” She stormed away.

Jessica was someone I liked to refer to as President Bitch. She led a good deal of the school’s population in their drama. Hannah was, for some unknown reason, enthralled by her. No matter what I did for her, it was always overshadowed by President Bitch.

Michael scowled at Hannah's back. “Man…fuck her. I didn't want her moodiness with us all night anyways. Come on, the bell's about to ring, and I hate sitting in the front. We gotta' grab seats in the back.”

I nodded, but I couldn't help but feel dejected. I never could figure it out, but Hannah always had some hold over me. Without her approval I felt I was inadequate.

Michael saw my expression and elbowed me softly. “Hey, don't worry about it, yeah?” I managed to give him a small smile as we walked into English. We grabbed the last two seats in the back.

As we sat down, Michael frowned, looking at the front of the classroom. “Look,” he said, motioning with his chin towards the front of the classroom. I craned my head to see what it was he was looking at. I cocked my head, curious.

A boy, slender, and slightly taller than me, stood next to the teacher's desk. He was so good looking, I thought. His brown hair was longer on one side than the other, a little shaved in the back, and his eyes were a bright, liquid gold. He had a small diamond in his ear on the side where the hair was shorter, and his face was all angles.

Wow, I thought, as I watched his large, almond shaped eyes survey the class in one clean sweep.  That right there is one of the best looking people I have ever seen.

I watched his lips as he smiled at the teacher, nodding his head as she spoke. They looked perfect. Smooth and angular so that it looked like he was always half smiling – or sneering. He was dressed in dark blue jeans, hugging his hips in just the right way. A gold shirt hung lazily against his thin frame. He cocked his hip to the side, clearly understanding the effect his appearance was having on all the females in the class. I snorted as the boy winked at a girl in the front row. She blushed, ducking her head down to continue sketching in her notebook.

Cocky bastard, I thought.

Before I could ask Michael who he thought it was, our teacher, Mrs. Lark, stood. “We have a new student today,” she said. The boy looked at the teacher from the corner of his eye, and she smiled. “This is Jack, everyone. I trust that you will treat him well and help him out.”

Jack inclined his head, giving a small smile to the whole room. As he sat down, I saw him looking at me from one corner of his eye, and I couldn't help but feel he knew exactly who I was.

Michael jerked, jumping slightly in his seat. Jack chuckled and took his seat in the front.

I frowned, looking over at Michael, and saw that his fist was clenched. Michael has never been what I would call super muscular. He's strong, but it's more of a cat-like grace. He has muscles, but, like a cat it's more of a long, sinewy, lethal muscle. Not like a dog, I thought idly. The tendons bulged on his forearm and the top of his fist. I cocked my head as I looked at him.

“What's the matter?” I whispered to him as Mrs. Lark began the lesson.

“Nothing,” he said, his jaw tight with tension. His eyes flashed once, and I thought I heard him say, “Dirty bastard,” under his breath. But I wasn't sure.

After English Michael grabbed his bag quickly. “I have to go to the bathroom. I feel like crap. I'll meet you next period. Go ahead without me.” He rushed out of the room before I could say anything.

I huffed. “What's his problem anyways?” I said. Michael never let me walk alone.

Jack rose from his seat. He moved like liquid, as though what tied the rest of us down to Earth didn't hinder his movements.

He looked over his shoulder at me, his gaze so intense I looked away. He smiled, and as I moved towards the door he did as well. When we got to the door, he nodded his head, letting me go out first since we both wouldn't fit through at the same time.

“Thanks,” I said. I didn't know why, but he made me nervous.

“No problem,” he said, his voice light and soft. It wasn't exactly high, but it was almost as though he wasn't used to speaking, and that's why it was so soft. “What class do you have next?” he asked, his voice merely curious. He could have just been a new student making small talk, but . . . it was that gleaming look in his eyes.

“Um . . .” I cleared my throat. He chuckled softly, turning it into a cough as I gave him a strange look. “I have art next.”

“That's strange,” Jack said. “So do I. Does your friend, the one you sat next to in English, have Art too?”

I nodded. “We have every class together.”

“Interesting,” Jack said, his eyes flashing as he looked down the hall towards the boy’s bathroom. “Well, I suppose I'll see you in there.”

I nodded, and he gave me a slight bow, almost as though he were thanking me for my time. He walked away, moving like air as he disappeared into the crowd of children.

“How do you like the new kid?” a voice asked.

I looked up to see Michael, and cocked my head. He had one hand in his pocket, his hip cocked slightly as he watched the crowd, his black eyes fixated on something I couldn't see.

“He's. . .” I searched for the right words. “Strange. Confident. No, more like cocky, actually. Good-looking, too. Only, he knows that, so it sort of makes his attraction go down. But why do you care?” I said, eyeing him as we started down the hall to go upstairs for art. 

He shrugged, his face melting into his usual mask of nonchalance. “No reason. He just seems to have taken a special interest in you. He seems like your type. All dark and sexy.” Michael rolled his eyes and elbowed me as I laughed. After a moment he said, “He also reminds me of someone I once knew.”

“Who?” I asked, suddenly interested.

Michael shook his head, his eyes squinting as he tried to remember. “I can't place it. I think he was the son of one of my grandfather’s business partners at the firm.”

I frowned. That was weird. Michael's grandfather owned the only law firm in town, which made him extremely rich and powerful in our small town. Status is everything here, and Michael is often at parties in New York or other outstanding events for lawyers. At these events he meets a lot of people who bring their children, young and old, trying to get them into the business. I usually go as Michael's “date.” But it wasn't like Michael to be unsure of if he had ever met a person before. He always remembered. 

“I'm sure you'll remember,” I said.

Michael shrugged. “Maybe.”

I sighed. “But in English it seemed like you knew who he was right away. Like, you got all tense and angry and stuff. You even cursed him under your breath.”

Michael shifted uncomfortably as we moved at about zero miles per hour down the crowded hall. “I wasn't tense.”

“Yes, you were.”

“No.”

“Yes.”

“No, I wasn't,” Michael argued back. “You must have been imagining it. I just hate English. I'm always bummed in that class. If I was tense, it was because I hate that class.”

I huffed. “Fine.”

Michael chuckled and let me go through the door into art first. He touched the small of my back. “Sorry,” he said.

I laughed as we sat down. “It's fine. It's not even important anyways.”

Michael looked towards the door. “Yeah,” he said softly. “Not important.”

The day passed strangely, Michael and me going to our classes, Jack slinking in minutes after us. He always sat at the front, and he paid no more attention to me than he did to the ceiling. I was confused. What was his deal?

Fine, I thought. I'll ignore you too.

At the end of the day Michael had to go to soccer practice, so I planned on grabbing some food before going home.

“Hey, Ransom!” Hannah called from behind me. Jessica was with her. Immediately I went on the defensive, tensing up, ready for whatever bullying antics they were going to throw at me.

“Yeah?” I said, stopping to let them catch up with me. Over Hannah's shoulder Jessica fixed me with a sneering look, her eyes telling me she was better than me. I wanted to punch her in the damn face.

“Hey, Jessica's car broke down so I was wondering if you could give us a ride to my house,” Hannah said.

I sighed. “Sure, whatever.”

I heard a snicker from behind me, and I looked over my shoulder to see Jack, hands in his pockets, shoulders slouched, walking across the parking lot to a sleek red and gold Corvette.

“Who is that?” Jessica asked. Jessica had been dating her boyfriend for about a year now. Her faithfulness to him, however, was anything but committed. She was an unashamed cheater.

“New guy,” I said shortly. “His name's Jack. I wouldn't bother though.”

“Why?” she asked.

I stared her down. “Because you have a boyfriend. And . . . you're not his type.”

Jessica scoffed, rolling her eyes as she tossed her black curly hair over her shoulder.

Hannah rolled her eyes as well. “Come on then. I'm in a hurry,” she said.

I threw my back pack over my shoulder, giving the direction in which Jack had walked one last glance.

The car ride was a painful experience in which the two girls, Hannah and Jessica, completely ignored me until we were at Hannah's.

She smiled and waved over her shoulder. “Bye. Thanks!” She slammed the car door.

“Yeah,” I said in the silence. “No problem.” I stomped on the gas, and sped home. I forgot about the food, but it didn't matter. I just wanted to get home.

My town is basically nestled in the middle of the mountains. I lived on top of one of the smaller ones, the forest surrounding us on three sides. I loved it. It was separate, but close enough to town that we could easily access everything if we needed to.

My parents were gone, my dad at work, my mom grocery shopping – I was informed by her note – so I went upstairs and changed out of my school clothes. I slipped into black sweatpants and a purple sweatshirt, the kind that doesn't have a hood. I went back downstairs, grabbed a snack and headed for our back porch. I smiled as I sat in the big rocking chair, propping my feet up on the foot rest. I opened my book, and was just about to sink into another world when I got a text message. I sighed, opening the message. It was from Michael.

“Coming over,” it read. Another message buzzed in. “I'll bring food!”

I laughed, texting back, “Yes, fine.”

I smiled to myself and began reading. About twenty minutes passed and Michael still wasn't over yet. Usually, whenever he texted to come over, he was there within five minutes.

He's acting weirder as the day goes on, I thought.

I sat up as I heard the sound of his Mustang purring up the drive. “'Bout time,” I said to myself. The engine suddenly cut off. I frowned, letting my book drop to the ground as I went to the front door.

There wasn't anything in the drive-way. I opened the door. “Michael?” I asked. No answer. “Michael!” I said crossly. I huffed. “Michael, if you scare me, I'm seriously going to kill you!” Still nothing. I listened, and the forest sounded so quiet. Too quiet. Not the normal buzz of life inside.

I kept a pair of black work boots by the door, and I slipped them on and walked around my house, stopping just where the tree line began. “Michael?” I whispered.

Suddenly the wind shifted, and the sound of two voices drifted past me. I stepped into the woods, my boots crunching on the leaves even though I tried to walk softly. I crouched, some instinct telling me not to be seen. I followed the murmuring until I found the source of the voices. I covered my mouth to hold back my gasp.

All my life I had had these odd dreams of me as a little girl playing with children who had ears and tails like cats and dogs. I never thought anything of it. It was just a child's dream. I had always loved animals, so it made sense. I still had them occasionally, but nothing strange had ever happened.

Until now.

There was Michael, and there was Jack, yet they weren't themselves.

Michael had a black, fluffy pair of cat ears poking out of the top of his head, as though they had formed out of his hair. A long, sleek black tail flicked behind him. His finger-nails were extended claws.

Jack had his own pair of brown ears, but they were longer, more floppy, like a dogs, and his tail was short, and more bushy. His nails were also extended.

Just a dream, I reassured myself. My hands were shaking, and I knew I was lying to myself.

“What're you doing here, Jackal?” Michael asked, his voice a low threat.

Jackal? I thought. His name's Jack . . . right?

Jack, or I guess Jackal, chuckled softly.

“Can't you guess? The Queen is tired of waiting for you to bring Ransom back. You've been gone a long time.”

What is going on? I thought.

“I wasn't gone because I wanted to be,” Michael said, crossing his arms. “You think I would have chosen to regress from a grown man to the age of a nine year old? Going through puberty twice is no walk in the park, pup. But she’s happy here. I mean I just feel that to tear her away from the only parents she can remember, the only life she knows. . .” Michael shook his head.

“When are you planning on telling her?” Jackal said, his voice growling slightly.

Michael hissed. “Soon. When she turns eighteen.”

“You can't wait that long,” Jackal said.

“What?” Michael said.

“If you wait much longer our world will die. The Witch Malum . . . she's destroying everything.” For a moment Jackal's eyes flashed a bright gold color. “You have no idea how terrible she is. Her power is far greater then when you lived with us. She has become more evil than ever before.”

Michael sighed. “I know how terrible she is. I was there that day.

Jackal snapped his jaws. “And so was I!”

 

 Michael's face turned into an angry sneer. “Perhaps, but it was I who held the poor boy in my arms as he sobbed in his sorrow.”

Jackal was practically bristling with fury. “I loved her too.”

“Not the same way he did,” Michael snapped back.

Jackal stepped forward. “You should see him now. Loki, that is. You would not recognize him. His sorrow is far greater than anyone could have ever imagined.”

            Michael sighed, again. “I had no idea it was that bad. But I heard they named the Alpha for the dog clan. Sinister, huh?”

Jackal nodded. “Of course. Who else could it be?” There was a slight defensive edge to Jackal's voice, and Michael smirked.

“I only meant,” Michael said, his voice casual. “That I used to think it was you who were going to be made Alpha.” Michael fixed Jackal with his molten eyes. “You are just as strong, and just as qualified for the job.”

There was a moment of silence, Jackal shifting uncomfortably.

Finally, the boy spoke. “You know I can't.” He smirked for a moment, a half-sarcastic, half-bitter tilt of his mouth. “Family problems.”

Michael chuckled before clearing his throat. “You said I would not recognize him.” He swallowed. “Is he that bad?”

Okay, I thought. What the hell is this?

Jackal examined his finger nail. “Look, I've never pretended to like all of you cats. We've been allies since my great-grandparents made the treaty with yours. But Loki . . . well, he isn't half bad. He's loyal, fearsome, and a hell of a fighter. I'm terrified of him, of course, but I suppose that's the way it should be. He's far more cunning than most of us will ever be. But he was in a state of utter despair after you left. Cutting his heart out while he was alive would have been merciful compared to the pain he felt. He screamed in his sleep, he wouldn't eat, and when he was awake all he did was pace around her room, picking things up and throwing them at the wall.”

Michael closed his eyes in pain. “Poor boy,” he said softly.

Jackal nodded. “When you reported back to his parents that you had found her, but she was to remain on Earth in order to create stability for her . . .” Jackal trailed off.

 “Well, what?” Michael asked.

 “He was destroyed. Living without her all these years has made him different. He still loves his family, and he's fiercely devoted to his Clan, but all other emotions are almost non-existent. He's numb, cold, and distant.  The old Loki is no more.”

Michael winced. “I heard his parents had another child. A daughter?”

Jackal looked away from Michael, and shrugged. “Yeah . . . so?”

Michael raised his eyebrow. “What's she like?”

Jackal laughed. “She's a fierce little kitten. Short red hair, about my height. She loves Loki. Idolizes him is more like it.”

“What's her name?” Michael asked.

“Lucrezia.”

Michael smiled. “That's a beautiful name.”

“Their parents were murdered,” Jackal said, his voice slicing the air abruptly.

Michael shook his head. “By what?”

“A pair of goblins. Paranoias.”

Michael shook his head.

“Yeah,” Jackal said. “That's why Loki is the cat clan leader now. And he's fucking powerful too.  What he says goes. He is everything. The law. He's a terrifying force that I would never wish to challenge.”

Michael nodded. “I understand. I take it he's a good leader though?”

Jackal laughed. “Oh yes,” he said, his voicing ringing with something. As I listened, I saw the dark look in Jackal's eyes.

Michael smiled, a secret joke between the two.

“When are you going to tell her?” Jackal asked. “I'm to report back to the Queen and the other clans in the next day or two.”

“For now,” Michael said. “Tell the queen that if she wishes to get answers from me, not to send her dogs to do the work. I don’t answer to her. I answer to Loki.”

Jackal bared his teeth, his eyes glowing gold.

Michael snorted. “Please, little pup. I could break you in half. I'll tell Ransom by the end of this week. We should arrive next week. Is that short enough for you?”

“The sooner the better,” Jackal said, his ears and tail melting away. “One more thing,” he said.

Michael cocked his head. “What?”

“The queen said to tell you to remember the prophecy. The memory of the last warning— make sure that she isn't brought back in a fashion that will put her in that situation.”

Michael was stone still.

            Jackal cocked his head as he watched Michael. “What does that mean?” He asked.

Michael took a deep breath. “You don't know?”

Jackal shrugged. “I don't ask the queen questions. She told me to repeat those words to you, and I have done so.”

Michael closed his eyes. “It is an ancient warning. You need not worry your young puppy head with it. Tell her I hear and acknowledge her words.”

Jackal scoffed, but nodded.

I crept away, trying to be quiet. I thought I saw Michael's ears flick up, as though he had heard something, but he didn't move otherwise. When I reached the edge of the forest I ran, fleeing back to my house. I was breathing hard. I couldn't believe this. It must have been a dream, I decided. I was asleep on the porch and this was just a dream. Just like when I was a child.

I flung my boots off and ran back to the porch, trying to calm my breathing so I could appear normal. I knew to tell Michael that I had heard them in the woods would be the wrong thing to do. I had to put on a normal face. Michael could read me better than I could, and he would pick up on even the smallest of discomforts.

I sat down in the chair, preparing to continue reading my book when. . .

Suddenly, I was startled awake as I heard the purr of Michael's Mustang pulling into my drive way next to my Jeep. I looked around me, confused. Here I was, sitting on my porch, my book in my lap. I rubbed my neck. It was stiff from having slept sitting up in the rocker. I was bewildered. It really was a dream.

Just like the others, I thought. I shook my head, clearing that feeling of foreboding in the back of my mind. It was just a dream. It didn't really happen.

I jumped up, putting on a smile as I came to the door. “Hey,” I said, opening the door as I saw Michael walking up the drive. There was no trace of ears or a tail. I mentally slapped myself. See, I said to myself. He's just a normal teenage boy. Get over yourself.

He smiled back, holding up two brown bags full of chicken quesadillas and tacos. “I bring food!” he announced.

I laughed. “Come on.”

We walked into my kitchen, placing the food on plates and plopping down in front of the TV.  Michael shrugged his leather jacket off, and splayed out, taking up the whole couch with his tall body. He slipped his high tops off and crossed one ankle over the other.

I grabbed the remote. “What are we in the mood for?”

Michael thought for a minute, chewing his food. “I feel like cartoons.”

I laughed once. “Okay.” We watched in comfortable silence, waiting for a topic to come up for conversation. I watched him out of the corner of my eye, but Michael remained laid back, not even a crease between his eyebrows.

Finally, casually, I asked, “What took you so long to get here?”

“Traffic,” Michael answered promptly. “There was a wreck right by the hotel, and it was blocking off the drive to get up here to your mountain house.”

I nodded. “Was the wreck bad?”

He shook his head. “Nah, just your average fender bender. It's probably cleaned up already.”

“Oh okay.” I waited to let him chew more food, his long legs sprawled across my couch. He reminded me of an anime drawing sometimes. Always so long and perfect looking, no matter what position they were in or what they were doing. I looked at his hair, wondering how the ears had appeared. In my dream, I said firmly in my head.

“What?” he said, frowning as I looked at him.

I smiled. “Nothing. It's just I had a funny dream about you last night was all.”

Michael raised his eyebrow, sitting up. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and crumpled his trash in one fist before throwing it back in the brown paper bag. I noticed the tendons and muscles stand out as he made the fist, and I was suddenly very aware of how strong he was. 

“Alright,” he said. “I'm ready. Tell me another of your crazy dreams.”

I had never told Michael the dreams I had about the animal children. I had thought it was too weird. I had dreams almost every night, and all of them, whether they were filled with animal clad children or not, were strange.

I was suddenly afraid to tell him the one I had just had. I had some sort of warning going off in my brain not to tell him that I had had a dream about him and . . . Jackal, turning into animal people in the woods. So I quickly changed tactics. There were other dreams, too. Dreams I had almost every night of my life.

“In my dream, I was little,” I started. “I'd say about six years old. I was in a field, and everything was bright and sunny. It was beautiful. Like a big wheat field, only the stalks were short enough that I could see over it. I was in this little clearing, and there were trees all around. There were purple and gold flowers everywhere. From across the glen there were adults, two pairs, watching us with happy smiles. They were tall, as though this were a world of giants.” I closed my eyes as I remembered. “There was a boy.” I smiled at the memory of the boy in my dream. “He was beautiful. He had bright orange hair, all different shades and tints, and a matching pair of orange cat ears. He had a tail too. A cute little thing with a white tuft at the end.”

I opened my eyes to see Michael staring at me as I spoke. He was frozen, unmoving. I pretended not to notice.

I continued on. “He said something to me, and I laughed, clapping my hands gleefully. My joy made him happy, and he pointed at the trees. I crouched, my own pair of yellow cat ears and a tail appearing too. We waited, hiding in the grass, and finally two boys, their hands raised, came running out of the trees, yelling these little kid battle cries. They were different though. More like dogs, I'd say. Thicker, bulkier, and more muscular. Their ears and tails were different too. One had silver hair and ears. The other sort of reminds me of Jack.” I caught myself before saying the name Jackal. I cleared my throat.

“We played, just a random child's game of tag, and our parents talked, the dog boy’s parents appearing from the woods, smiling and waving. The parents were friends. I could tell. Actually, it was more like both were royalty. They had big chairs to sit on, and they wore really nice clothes, like the kind you see in the old pictures of queens and kings. Only the mom's dresses weren't so big.”

Michael swallowed. I knew I should stop talking, but I couldn't. I needed to tell him this. After dreaming of Michael and . . .  Jackal, in the woods, I was beginning to wonder if these were not just dreams, but perhaps memories of a time I could no longer remember. But if they were memories, then why did I have one about Michael and Jackal? It didn't fit the usual mold of my dreams.

I shook my head and continued talking. “Behind them, stood a man, slightly taller than you by, oh, maybe an inch. But he looked exactly like you. Just older. How I imagine you'll look in your late twenties. You had a sword across your back, and you weren't wearing any armor except for these black leather braces on your arms. You had silky black cat ears and a tail. It flicked behind you as you concentrated on the clearing. You were watching everything, like a bodyguard, I suppose you could say. When we got too far away you'd call us back, and we'd smile, apologize, and run back.”

I smiled sadly. “I know it was just a dream, but . . . it's the happiest dream I've ever had. It was like everything was okay. My friends were all there, the sun was out, and everything was as it should be. I just feel like it's weird that a dream could have such strong emotion.”

I stopped talking, watching Michael intently.

Finally he spoke, his face a mask of nonchalance. “That is weird,” he said, laughing nervously. “I was a bodyguard, huh?”

I smiled. “Yeah.”

“Well . . . I suppose that's cool.” Michael shrugged. “I was pretty bad-ass looking, from what you described. I don't really know what to say to that though. Awesome? Nice dream?” His black eyes flashed as he looked at me. “But it was just that, a dream.” He said this firmly, as though trying to convince himself, too. He examined his nails for a second. “Do you have this dream a lot?” he asked.

I nodded. “This one and others.”

“Others?”

“Yeah,” I said. “There are ones about a room with gold paint, a castle, other fields, tea parties, dress fittings. Just random things. All with the same people, sometimes other people too, but the orange haired cat-boy and the silver haired dog-boy are always there.”

Michael nodded, and I saw him swallow.

So he's not going to tell me yet. I thought. I heard my mom's car pull in the drive way. She flung open the door. Hers arms full of groceries.

“Sarah!” Michael said, rising from the couch.  I watched his broad back as he went to help my mom with the groceries.

Who was he? What was my life? Who was I?

My mom smiled. “Such a nice boy!” she laughed as Michael planted a smacking kiss on her cheek. “Look at you!” she exclaimed. “You must grow a foot every time I see you. How tall are you these days?”

Michael set the groceries down on the counter and drew himself up to his full height, almost as though he were a soldier in the army. I couldn't help but smile as he grinned down at my miniature mom. My mother was, with heels on, a good five foot four.

“I am six foot four inches,” Michael said in answer to my mom's question.

My mom shook her head. “Amazing. Are your parents tall?” she asked.

Michael looked at his nails. “Yes,” he said evasively.

Michael's parents had abandoned him to his grandparents when he was eight. He still remembered them though, and they occasionally sent him a letter from wherever they had been traveling, and an occasional birthday present, but they otherwise ignored them. I've seen pictures, but they've never come to visit, so I have never met them.

My mom patted him on the shoulder, her face sad for him. She moved into the kitchen, putting up the groceries. I moved to help, and Michael leaned against the door frame, his arms crossed.

“Will you be staying for dinner?” my mom asked, trying to reach the highest cupboard. Michael smiled, stepping forward to put the cans away for my mom. 

“Not tonight. I promised my grandmother I'd be home for dinner,” he said this easily, and I almost believed him. But there was something off. I couldn't place it, but I had a feeling Michael was not going home tonight. His eyes slid to the side, boring into me as I watched him. I looked away.

After the groceries were put away Michael went to the couch where his shoes were laying on the floor. He slid them back on and stood.

“You're leaving?” I asked.

He nodded, sliding his leather jacket back on. He smiled and gave me a big bear hug. “I'll text you later, 'kay?”

I sighed, pouting. “'Kay.”

He chucked me lightly under the chin, just like a big brother would do to his little sister, and I pretended to try and bite his hand. We both laughed and he waved as he stepped out the door, twirling his key around his pointer finger.

As he walked to the car I watched the way he moved. Always at ease, yet always somehow on edge at the same time. As though he were ready for anything at any time. I shook my head. I was just imagining things. I decided that what I had heard in the forest wasn't real. It had just been one of those dreams that were so real I could barely separate fiction from reality.

I ignored that nagging feeling in the back of my mind. 

3: Chapter 2

Chapter 2

 

The next day at school I felt like I was barely awake. My dream had been both bizarre and terrifying at the same time.

In my dream I was laying on a bed, aware of everything around me, yet unable to act against it. Perched on a chair next to me was the little cat-boy, and behind him was Michael, his cat ears and tail out, a sword drawn as he tried to fend off monsters that were trying to get in through the door to my gold painted room. He shouted over his shoulder at me to wake up, but I couldn't because I was under a spell. I tried to tell them, but my lips were sewn shut. I struggled, but I was unable to move even a mere centimeter. Soon the world around me was growing fuzzy, and all my memories of the past and myself were fading with the world around me. The little boy shook me, screaming my name at the top of his lungs. The last image I had before I woke up was of that boy, his face streaming with tears as he tried to wake me up.

At school, Michael was, as always, perfectly put together, as though he never even went to bed. His signature leather jacket was slung over his shoulder at the moment as we walked to our math class.

“Could you not sleep last night?” he asked, breaking me out of my silent remembrance.

I shook my head. “Nope. I don't know what's wrong, but I just can't sleep through the night anymore.” I was lying. I slept all the way through the night. It's just my dreams were so fitful I might as well have stayed awake all night. But I couldn't tell Michael that I had had another weird dream.

I saw Jackal – I decided to call him that until I figured out what his real name was – down the hall, leaning against the wall. He peered up from under his eyebrows at us.

I could feel his stare, burning into me.

Michael put his hand on my shoulder. I pretended not to notice him staring back, giving Jackal the death stare.

“Ransom!” I heard my name called out. I turned to see Hannah making her way towards me.

“Hey,” I said weakly.

“Hey,” she said back. “Did you do the homework for English?”

Michael rolled his eyes behind me. I elbowed him in the ribs. He pretended like I had hurt him, holding his side in mock pain.

“Yeah,” I answered, stifling a giggle at Michael's dramatic display. “Why?”

“Well. . .” she started. “Look I don't understand how to analyze stuff. Can I just see how you did it? I'll give it back next period.”

I sighed. “Sure.”

“Thanks!” she said as I pulled out my paper from my back pack. “So did you hear? About the new kid, Jack, or whatever his name is?”

Michael frowned and I shook my head. “No, what about him?”

“He came onto Jessica yesterday.”

Michael started to laugh before he began to choke and cough on his own spit. My mouth fell open.

“Why!?” I said.

Hannah shrugged. “I guess because she made it known that she was interested.”

“What does Gram think?” I asked. Gram was Jessica's boyfriend.

“Well, see,” Hannah said, shifting her book to the other arm. “Gram just cheated on Jessica last week, so I guess this is Jess getting even.”

Michael ran his hand through his hair, making a sound of disgust. I glanced up at him over my shoulder. We met eyes for a moment.

“Wow,” Michael said. “Did Jessica accept his advances?”

Hannah nodded. “Apparently they made out and did other. . .stuff, in Jack's car. You should see that car though! According to Jess, the seats are comfortable too.”

“Well, I mean. . .I don't know Jack very well,” I said. Behind me, I heard Michael clear his throat. “But I'm not surprised. I got the feeling he was like that.”

Hannah shrugged. “I don't really care. I mean the only reason Jess did it was because Gram cheated on her last week.”

“Still,” I said. “They just get on this endless cycle of cheat and be cheated. It's really getting out of control. And it's stupid.”

“Yeah,” Hannah said. “Well, whatever. I guess we know Jack's a womanizer now. Just today I saw him flirting with two other girls. And in gym he slipped out to go make out with another girl in the locker room.”

I shook my head. “Jeez, man whore much?”

Hannah laughed. “Yeah. Just thought I'd tell you since you have every class with him.”

“Thanks for the heads up,” Michael said.

Hannah barely looked up at Michael, her nerves getting the better of her. “Yeah,” she said softly. “No problem.”

The first bell rang. We said bye to Hannah and rushed into class.

“I can't believe that about Jack,” I said as we took our seats.

 

Michael shrugged. “I can. He's a cocky bastard. I can already tell. He gets under my skin. He really does.”

I couldn't help but laugh. I changed the subject before Michael got too upset, though. “So this Saturday,” I began. “For homecoming. Are we riding in my car or yours?”

“Which would you prefer?” he asked.

“Yours,” I said shyly. I loved his mustang.

He laughed. “I figured. Do we have to pick up anybody?”

I nodded. “Yeah. They aren't for sure yet. But you can assume it'll be a few people from band.”

“All right. It's gonna be awesome!” He smiled.

“Quiet in the back!” our teacher barked. We both winced, giggling as we looked at each other.

About half way through class I began to get hungry. My mouth was watering, and the people around me were smelling better and better. I hadn't eaten breakfast because I had woken up late due to my restless night of sleep. And now it was almost ten in the morning.

I shifted uncomfortably as my stomach growled. I felt like a monster. The urge to eat something was becoming uncontrollable. I had a snack in my locker, but my teacher was a dragon, and she wouldn't let me leave unless I faked being sick or acted like I was about to pee my pants.

In the front of the class room Jackal cocked his head, barely turning it to glance behind him, as though he could sense my hunger. Michael looked up at me from his math problem. His face was worried, and his eyes scanned the room, as though looking for a way out.

My stomach made a loud gurgling sound. A few students giggled as they looked at me, and I tried to smile back, but it was hard when all you wanted to do was taste their flesh. The teacher cleared her throat, and everyone pretended to pay attention again. Michael's eyes grew wide as we stared at each other.

He knew.

I raised my hand, waving it frantically over my head. The teacher, keeping up with her undying acts of cruelty, promptly ignored me, turning away as though she hadn't seen my raised hand.

“Bitch,” Michael said under his breath. He leaned over in his seat. “If you have to bite someone, why not bite the witch, eh?”

I started giggling, but then my stomach growled, this time attracting people from two seats over. My mouth began to water. I put my sweatshirt in front of my mouth, afraid I would start drooling. Not something I would like my peers to see.

Jackal turned his head, and his eyebrows rose for just a moment, as though wondering what was going on. Upon seeing my face, his expression transformed into a worried frown. He jerked back around, looking at the teacher. She gave him a little smile and he raised his hand.

“Yes?” the teacher asked.

“I don't think that girl back there feels very good,” Jackal said, his voice the epitome of all things sweet and nice.

The teacher looked up, her eyes squinting at me. She sighed. “Ransom, do you need to be excused?”

A light sheen of sweat covered my forehead, and with my sweatshirt in front of my face, it looked like I was about to upchuck all over the floor. I nodded in answer to her question. She waved me away. Michael watched me, his molten onyx eyes flashing up to the front at Jackal, who was also watching me, as I practically ran out of the room.

I barely managed to get my locker open. Thankfully the hallways were empty. If anyone had seen me, the way I was crouched on the ground, hovering over my lunch box, tearing at the packages with my teeth as though I were an animal tearing its prey, they may have thought I had gone crazy. Once I had filled my stomach I slumped against the lockers, breathing hard. I was ashamed. What was wrong with me?

I was preparing to get up and go back to class when down the hall I saw someone leaning against the wall. I swallowed hard, picked up the fragments of plastic and wrappings that had previously been on my food, and shoved it all back in my locker. I threw my hair back over my shoulder, stood up straight, and began to walk down the hall.

As I got closer I saw who the figure was. There was Jackal, leaning against the wall, his arms crossed and his foot propped against the wall. He cocked his head at me as I walked by. His gold eyes were full of amusement, his soft lips curled at the edges in a half smirk.

“Everything okay?” he asked.

I stopped, turning to look him full in the face. I had planned on coming up with a smart ass come back, but I stopped. As I peered into his eyes, I saw something. A flash of sorrow. It was there and gone in an instant, but in that look I felt like he wanted me to remember something. As though he actually was concerned with my well being. He looked away, examining the hall way.

The moment was broken. I must have imagined it, I thought.

“Yes,” I replied in answer to his question. “You didn't have to follow me though. It's not as though you're really worried about me.”

Jackal raised his eyebrow. “Oh?” he pouted. “That hurts my feelings, Ransom. Of course I'm concerned about you. How could you accuse me of being that heartless?”

I snorted, crossing my arms. I raised my own eyebrows this time. “Really now? Concerned? You're such a liar. I know why you followed me. You want to try and get with me, just like you have with the other girls. Keeping a record I bet.”

Jackal's eyes were glaring at me now, a look of both denial and some other, dark amusement burning in their depths.

“Feisty, today, aren't we?” he said, his voice soft.

 I rolled my eyes, looking at my nails. “I'm not interested in you. You have nothing I want. Back off, you pervert.”

Jackal pushed up from the wall and walked towards me. In a flash he slammed me against the lockers. His grip on my forearms was tight – unyielding. He looked into my eyes, the same urgency in them, as though he were waiting for me to remember something.

“Ransom,” he said, forcing me to look at him. He leaned forward, as though to kiss me, and I turned my head, trying to push against him.

“Jack,” I said, barely managing to stop myself from saying his real name. “Jack – stop!”

Jackal was everything most girls wanted. Dark, sexy, and a total bad boy. But the attraction just wasn't there. The same as it was with Michael. I felt nothing in the form of intimacy for him. Jackal squeezed my arms harder.

I was preparing to scream when, just as suddenly as Jackal had grabbed me, I felt his hands slip away from me.

I blinked to see Michael, one hand on the base of Jackal's neck, the other twisting the poor boys arm behind his back, pressing Jackal's face into the lockers. Jackal struggled for a moment, but Michael didn't budge. Jackal might as well have been hitting his head against concrete.

I wasn't quite sure, but I could have sworn I heard Michael hiss. I shook my head as I heard Jackal's replying growl.

You're imagining things, I told myself. I had to be, because if I wasn't . . .

“I believe,” Michael said in Jackal's ear, his voice fuming. “That she asked you to stop.”

Jackal abruptly started laughing. I was so shocked at his reaction that my mouth actually dropped open. Michael scowled and released him. Jackal rolled his neck and shoulders, swiping a hand through the longer side of his hair as he laughed. He pointed at me and shook his head.

“As though I would want you,” he said. “So stuck up. You immediately assumed that's what I wanted from you.” He snorted. “Pathetic.”

Ducking his head, he shoved his hands in his pockets and stalked off down the hall way. At the end of the hall he paused, turning to look at us. “Not much longer now.” His voice held a low threat. Before I could say anything he was gone.

I looked up at Michael, who glanced down to meet my eyes.

“What did he mean by that?” I asked.

Michael stretched, holding his shoulder with one hand as he rolled it. “I'm not sure,” he said. His face was very convincing. “But it doesn't really matter. Are you okay? Damn bastard.”

I leaned back against the lockers and looked down the hall.

“Ransom?” Michael asked.

“Mm?” I said. “Oh, yeah, I'm fine. Really. I know he came on to me but . . .” I shrugged. I felt like it had been more of a test rather than a threatening assault. I wasn't sure, but I felt like maybe I had passed the test. I smiled up at Michael, and he smiled back. “Thanks though,” I said, meaning it. “Let's get back before the teacher thinks anything.”

He nodded. As we walked he asked, “Did you get some food?”

I nodded. “Yep. I feel so much better.”

He grunted. “Good.”

We had barely made it back to class when the bell rang. We had English next, and Hannah was outside the door, my paper in hand. She gave it back to me.

“Thanks,” she said.

I nodded. “Yeah, no problem.”

Jessica, unfortunately, had that class with us as well, and was sure to shove rudely past me to get into her seat.

Michael grabbed my elbow to stop me from going at her. Childishly, I stuck my tongue out at her behind her back. Michael chuckled and we took our seats.

During English it was obvious that both Hannah and Jessica were talking about me. Apparently – at least according to Hannah – I was really just a nuisance, and she only used me for homework and rides. She was reassuring Jessica that we weren’t really friends. Jessica said some other unkind things about me, none of which are worth repeating.

Michael shifted in his seat as he sensed my growing fury.

The two looked over their shoulder at me before turning around to laugh. My English teacher told them to hush, but they still continued to pass a note back and forth. I was fighting the urge to dive over my desk and begin punching them in the face. Maybe if I broke Jessica's nose she wouldn't think so highly of herself. Just as I was envisioning how Hannah would look with a matching pair of black eyes, the bell rang. We gathered our books, and Michael walked out behind me, creating a barrier with his body between me and the girls.

In the hall, Jessica flipped her hair as she looked at me, and very slowly, mouthed out the word, “Bitch.”

Michael grabbed my arm before I even had a chance to get two steps.

“You have something to say?” I said loudly, causing all of those around us to pause and watch.

“Me?” Jessica asked.

“Yeah, you! You little whore!”

“Ransom,” Michael breathed under his breath, warning me as he glanced around at the other students. I twisted away from his grasp.

“If you have something to say to me why don't you pack up the courage to walk straight up to me and say it to my face?” I said, my voice growing louder with my fury.  “Huh? It's because you're too scared, isn't it? You can't say anything unless you're at least five feet away from the person you're talking about.”

Jessica shifted her books to her other arm and rolled her eyes. “Whatever! Like I'm scared of you. You're all talk. I'm not scared of you at all.”

I dropped my bag. “Come on then. You said you aren’t scared.” My eyes grew to slits. “Prove it.”

I took a huge step towards her, and she squealed, jumping back behind Hannah.

While Hannah may be two times smaller than me, and we both know I could easily squash her if I wanted to, fighting her was not what I wanted to do. We had been close before. In middle school, at least. But, I knew she wouldn't back down, even though the odds were in my favor. She looked at me, her eyes level, and I suddenly knew that she would never fight on my side.

Not while Jessica was around.

I snorted. “You're both pathetic. All talk. How about, when you both decide to finally grow up and stop acting like fifth graders, you come and face me. Neither of you are even worth the fight.”

Jessica opened her mouth to say something, when many different things, all in fast succession, happened at once.

First, before I could even think, Hannah's hand snaked forward and back handed me across the mouth. My head was snapped to the side, and I paused, my hair covering half of my face.

Then something inside me snapped. I felt a burning sensation start from the top of my head, and spread, shooting like fire to the very tips of my toes. I had one mission. Kill this girl who had just hit me.

Last was Michael, his right arm hooking around my waist and lifting me off the ground as I was preparing to launch my attack. I struggled furiously against it, screaming both at him to let me go, and at Hannah, calling her every bad name in the book. Michael carried me downstairs, me screaming the whole way. As we got to a side hall way on the first floor, I weakly hit his arm one last time before falling limp and silent. He carried me out a side door of the school, and set me down on the ground. A light drizzle was falling, and it cooled my skin, which felt like it was on fire.

I was breathing furiously, seeing red. I could feel my pupils were dilated. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I was aware that I was on the verge of some unexplored part of me. This wasn't normal fury.  I had always been a bit quick tempered. But this – this was something primal.

 

Suddenly, Michael put both his hands on the side of my face and forced me to look at him.

“Breath,” he whispered. His eyes grew more urgent. “Breath, Ransom. Look at me. Look at my eyes. Relax!” It was not a request. 

I looked into his eyes, those dark, black pools of molten onyx. I felt myself being pulled into them, and they were slowly sucking away my anger. I took deep, shaky breaths, and finally, tears began to flow from my eyes.

“Michael?” I asked.

He sighed, relieved, and pulled me into a hug. “It's okay. Everything's fine. I'm here.”

I wouldn't say I was crying. I didn't sob or fall weak at the knees. It was more like I had had so much energy, so much emotion, and so much of something else all pent up inside me that this was the only way it could all escape. I just sat there silently as the waters of my fury poured from my eyes.

“Let's go home, yeah?” he asked.

I nodded against his chest, and he gently led be towards the parking lot, one of his big hands on my shoulder blade. I felt like he was my big brother, helping his scared little sister away from her dark bedroom where all the monsters lived. He put me in his car, neither of us speaking as we drove back to my house. I made it inside on my own, and collapsed on the couch. I was drained, and Michael headed to the kitchen. He made me some ramen noodles, grabbing me a pair of chopsticks – my favorite way to eat them – and plopped down on the floor beside me. I ate most of it, keeping my eyes on my noodles, conscious of Michael watching me. Finally, I dared a peek at him, and he raised his eyebrow.

I sighed. “I'm okay,” I said. “I don't know what got into me. I'm sorry . . . for causing so much trouble. You always have to take care of me.” Suddenly I was ashamed. Michael constantly had to take care of me, as if I were his little sister or his kid or something. Seeing my face, Michael poked me.

“Hey,” he said. I didn't look at him. He poked me again. “Hey,” he said.

“What?” I asked, fiddling with one of my chopsticks.

“You think I help people because I feel like I have too? You know me better than that. I don't do anything unless I want to. You can't force me to do anything. I'm very one dimensional.”

I heaved a sigh. “I guess you’re right.”

“I help you because I want to. I don't see you as a burden. We're more than friends. Hell, we're more than most families have. Something like that can't be labeled, because there isn't a name for it. Not lovers, but more than best friends. Not family, but closer than brothers would be.” He shook his head, and chucked me under the chin. I pretended to try and bite his hand. He chuckled. “Little scraper.”

He took my bowl and went to the kitchen to dump out the small bit that was left.

“Michael,” I said.

“Hmm?” he asked as he walked back into the living room, wiping his hands on his thighs.

“What happened today was . . .” I trailed off.

“What?” he said.

“That wasn't normal.”

Michael was silent for a moment. He had his hands in his pockets, a sign that he was thinking. I waited.

Finally, he shrugged. “You were pissed off. I mean you normally have a bad temper, and I think when Hannah smacked you it just pushed you over the edge. They've been pushing you more and more lately, and it was all really just a matter of time. Honestly, Ransom, I don't think it was strange at all.”

I watched him, and he carefully examined one of his finger nails, avoiding my eyes.

“Right,” I said. “Well I think I'm just gonna' take a shower and crawl into bed. I gotta' be ready for tomorrow. Facing everyone at school is going to be complete hell.”

Michael smiled. “Completely.”

We hugged goodbye, and when he was gone, I raced upstairs. The warmth of the shower was calling to me. When I was in the shower I sat down, letting the warm water beat on my back. I laid my head on my knees, and slowly all my tears came flowing out.

Suddenly, all I could think of was how embarrassing I must have acted. I rewound back through the events of the day, and saw the surprised and cringing faces of my peers who were watching me scream at Hannah as I was literally carried away by my best friend. I knocked my knuckles against my head once.

“Idiot,” I muttered to myself. “Now what are you going to tell everyone at school? What's your excuse?” I groaned and stood. After washing myself I went to my room and threw on a pair of black, spandex leggings and my purple sweatshirt. I found my gray ski socks and slid them on. I felt warm and content, and my parents would be home in about an hour. 

That's when I heard it. It was the most curious noise. A slight tinkling, like a bell. The kind of bell that goes on the collar of a pet. Like a cat.

I peered downstairs, frowning. “Hello?” I called. I hesitated, remembering that it's always the stupid blonde girl who ventures into her dark house when she's all alone that gets killed first. I heard the tinkling again, and decided to chance it. I'd never heard of murderers using sweet bell sounds before. Just to be safe, though, I crept over to my parent’s room and grabbed one of my dad's golf clubs that he had against the wall just for these occurrences. I gripped it tight between my hands and padded down the carpeted stairs. My living room light was still on, but the hall by the door was dark.

I heard the tinkling again on the porch, and suddenly a little scratching at the door. The scratching was soon mixed with meowing, and I moved the curtain aside to see out the sliding glass door to our porch.

There, scratching to get in was a small, fluffy orange kitten. Its fur was beautiful, all different shades and tones of orange, a few gleams of gold sparkling in the setting sun. Around its neck was a dark green ribbon with a bell on it. Cautiously, I opened the door. I was wary that a killer could use the kitten as a ploy to get in my house, but there wasn't anyone on the porch. I bent to pick up the kitten. It meowed and nuzzled me under the chin as I slid the door shut behind me. I laughed as it licked my cheek. I set the golf club down against the table and plopped down on the couch.

“How'd you get here?” I asked the kitten. It meowed at me in response, and I lay back on the couch, setting the little creature on my chest. I stroked its fur and it closed its eyes, purring contently. “You're so soft, little one,” I cooed.

As I pet the kitten I grew happier and happier, as though the kitten were sucking all of my sorrows straight out of my body. I laid on the couch until I heard my mom arrive in the drive-way. I was suddenly nervous that she would make me get rid of the kitten, claiming that my little angel kitten was too dirty for the house or something. I raced upstairs and laid the little ball of fluff on my bed. I wondered if it was going to try and get out, but as it looked up at me with those deep, unfathomable green eyes, I got the idea that it knew to stay put. I smiled and it meowed once before lying down and going to sleep.

“Ransom?” my mom called up the stairs.

“Yeah, mom, I'm coming down.”

I padded downstairs, and ventured into the kitchen where I heard my mom moving about. She reached up on tip toe to kiss me on the cheek.

“Have a good day at school?” she asked.

I instantly decided not to tell her about the fight between Hannah and I. “Yeah,” I said. “It was the same old as every other day. Lacrosse workouts are starting next week.”

My mom smiled. “That's good. You'll have even more colleges by the end of the year, I'm sure of it.”

I nodded weakly. “Yeah.”

“Help me with the salad, will you?” my mom asked.

I sighed. I hate cooking. I don't know why, but I've never felt the womanly need to do it. I am an eater. Not a cooker.

My mom snapped her fingers. “Don't sigh like that. I make food for you all the time. It doesn't hurt you to help every once and a while.”

I complained under my breath as I got the salad stuff out, and began chopping up all the fixings that go into salad. After making dinner, my mom and I talked about going to get my homecoming dress. Despite the fact that the dance was now only two days away, we still hadn't gone. My family is a do-every-thing-at-the-last-minute kind of family.

“We have to go tomorrow, mom,” I said. “I only have two days!”

“All right,” she said. “Tomorrow after school we'll go down town and get you one.”

Later my dad came home from work, and we all had a peaceful meal. I never mentioned what happened at school. I didn't tell them about my dreams, or the cat. Or the fact that a mysterious boy whose real name I was sure was Jackal, had tried to molest me. I was all smiles. The perfect daughter.

That night, my little kitten slept next to me on my pillow, keeping away all the bad dreams. 

4: Chapter 3

Chapter 3

 

School was torture. I kept my head down, not looking at anyone. I could hear people talking about how I lost it. The adopted girl with the weird scar who had gone crazy. That was me. Oh, joy.

And to make matters worse, my little angel kitten was gone. I had looked everywhere for it, but it was nowhere to be found. My mood was anything but happy.

To my surprise, however, a good majority of the school's population was on my side. They thought I was crazy, sure, but they all knew that I was only driven to that state of madness because Hannah had slapped me on the face. They didn't want to talk to me, but they didn't blame me either.

I guess that's not too bad, I thought. They could have despised you.

Michael was always there though. He never ignored me, or gave me an odd look. I was so thankful he was there. Without him, I would definitely have gone crazy. All of my band friends still talked to me too. They never mentioned my fit of insanity, and were all excited to come over before and after the dance the next day. In the end, it wasn't as bad as I imagined it would be. But it was still bad.

After school my mom and I went to the mall and got a dress. It ended up being a short, purple dress with thin straps and a pleated bottom. Later, when my dad saw the dress he commented that it was perhaps too short, but I told him that with my height, everything was short.

Later, I was lulling into sleepiness, reflecting on the days dull, and completely normal events, when I heard it. Something odd, scratching against my house. I threw the covers off, leaping to my window. I peered outside, but I didn't hear any of the little kitten sounds like last time. It was cloudy, so the moon was covered, and I couldn't really see anything.

As I listened, I heard something. I couldn't quite place it, but it sounded as though something was climbing on the shingles of our roof. A moment later, and a high-piercing metallic sound was made. Sort of the way you would imagine a knife being dragged across roof shingles would sound.

The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and I backed away from my window. Like any sensible scared teenager, I promptly got back into bed, and covered my head with my blanket. The scratching sound continued, growing closer and closer, until finally it was just over my head. I knew that whatever it was, it was now standing directly over my bedroom.

I shrunk into a ball, and waited. Nothing happened. I lay still, pretending to be asleep. After a moment I cautiously lowered the covers. My back was to the window, so I couldn't see if anything was there, but the hair on my neck was still prickling. My parent’s room was silent as well, and all I could hear was my ragged breathing.

Slowly, I turned. A hideous, reptilian like creature, his beady little eyes a dull red, was laughing at me. I screamed, falling out of bed. He bore his pointed teeth at my fear, and lifted an enormous hand, five metal claws protruding from each finger. I seized a shoe from the floor and threw it at the window. The thing didn't even wince. It dragged its hand down my window, making me cover my ears from the high pitched squeal. It left behind five jagged lines on the glass.

I picked up a book and threw it at the window. “Leave!” I screamed. I continued to throw things. “Get out of here!” I picked something else up. “Filthy bastard! Leave me alone!”

The creature only continued laughing, a long tail thrashing behind it as it clung to my window seal outside. I heard my parents getting up from behind me.

“Ransom!” my dad shouted, flying into my room. 

I was hysteric. “There's something outside my window. It just tried to get in here!”

My mom's voice floated in from the hall. “What is it, Nick?” she asked my dad.

He looked at the window, then back at me, then back at the window. “It's nothing, Sarah,” he called back over his shoulder to my mom. “I think she just had a bad dream is all.”

“No!” I said, bewildered. I turned to my window, and was horrified to see nothing. Except . . . “Look!” I said suddenly. I walked over and pointed to the five scars. “See?! Something honestly tried to get in here. I saw it! It was horrible, dad. It was laughing and scratching and . . .” I trailed off.

My parents were both staring at me. My dad looked at me, exhausted from working so much, his eyes clearly questioning my sanity. Behind him was my tiny mom, her eyes full of worry. I then realized that I could never tell them. Whatever this was, it was too much for them to handle. One thing I knew for sure – I was not crazy. I hadn't imagined the monster at my window. I glanced down at my pillow, a few strands of orange cat hair still left behind. Remnants of something greater than we all knew.

I took a deep breath. “You know . . . I think you're right.”

My dad smiled, relieved. “Good. Why don't you get back into bed, okay?”

I nodded, and crawled back under my covers. My dad bent and kissed me on the forehead before leaving my room, closing the door behind him. I listened to the silence around me, staring at my window. Nothing happened, and just as I was preparing to drift into sleep, the slightest, almost unheard giggle sounded from outside my window.

In a flash, I sprung from my bead, throwing up my window. On the ground, the goblin hunkered, his overly long arms and enormous, scaly tail dragging the ground. The creature raised one arm, waggling its fingers at me. I turned, as though to leave, when I saw the goblin stop laughing.

He growled, dropping down on its hands and feet. He regarded the forest suspiciously, his nose moving as he sniffed the air. He snarled, backing away from the forest, moving into the shadow of my house. He clawed the air in front of him once, as though trying to fend off something I couldn't see. His red eyes glinted out from the shadows, and I squinted, trying to see into the forest.

I didn't understand. The goblin, before a fierce and terrible thing, was now cowering in fear against my house. He didn't move or try to run away, as though he knew it was fruitless either way. I frowned as the goblin stopped growling. He whimpered once, and was silent, his hunched figure trembling. The forest was silenced, as though some higher, more powerful being was in its midst. A figure emerged from the tree, and I pulled back, covering my mouth to stop the cry of surprise from being heard.

There, illuminated in the moonlight, was a young man, maybe about twenty three years old, with bright orange and gold hair. Dark flashes of russet and gold were on the underneath, and it appeared to be alive in the moonlight. He was tall, even taller than Michael, and protruding from the top of his head were a pair of orange cat ears. A long, sleek orange tail with a tuft of white at the end flicked behind him. I wasn't sure, but I could have sworn that his dark, moss colored eyes flicked up towards my window – a brief glance.

It wasn't the ears and the tail that had surprised me. Strangely enough, after having seen Michael and Jackal in the woods with their own animal characteristics, I found that I liked the way humans looked better when they had them. No, it wasn't the ears and the tail. It was the fact that this young man, although taller and older, was unmistakably the same boy I had dreamed about since I was seven years old.

He was beautiful, his jaw wide yet sharp and angular at the same time. A long nose and high cheek bones graced his face as well. His eyes were slanted too, as though he were Asian, and his orange hair gracefully framed his face, brushing his neck. He clenched a fist, and I saw that he was corded through with long, lethal muscle.

He wore a green silk shirt, a low V cut into the front, and he put a hand in the pocket of his black pants. He rolled his shoulders, before pointing with his other hand at the goblin. “You,” he said, his voice so deep it seemed to vibrate the very air. I shivered. “Are trespassing.”

The goblin put his hands up in front of him. “Please,” he said, his voice sounding like rocks grinding over gravel. “No harm. I fell on accident, from world onto Earth. Trying to find my way back when . . .”

The young man suddenly snarled, a deep, guttural sound that sent goose bumps up my arms. His teeth were all pointed now, his canines slightly longer than the other teeth. He took a step forward, and the goblin shrank back, crying out in terror.

“Do you think I'm an idiot?” the man asked.

For a moment, the goblin looked as though he was going to say something, but he closed his mouth, thinking better of it.

“Do you know whose house this is?” the young man asked, running a hand through his hair.

The goblin's eyes grew huge. “Should I?” he asked innocently.

The young man hissed. “Don't play stupid.”

The goblin remained silent, unwilling to say anything.

The young man nodded, sighing. “Whether you admit to it or not, I know that you know whose house this is—”

“I don't!” the goblin protested.

“And,” the man continued. “You have also broken the law. It is forbidden for anyone to leave Aklia and come to Earth unless they ask my permission. And it is forbidden for scum such as you to even enter my sight.”

The goblin sneered. “I follow Witch Malum, and she will have her vengeance. I follow no law except hers.”

I blinked, and if not for the flash of orange, I would have never noticed his movement. The next thing I knew the young man had the goblin by its neck, holding it against my house. Some of the paint was scuffed off from the goblins thick hide, and one of its spikes was stuck in the siding. I leaned out from my window, trying to be quiet and listen at the same time.

“There is no other law,” the young man hissed, his face a terrible snarl. “I am it. No one else has authority over me. I am judge. I am punishment. I am law.”

The goblin spit in the young man's face, and I wondered how he could have such courage. I had no doubt that the young man would not hurt me. The look on his face . . . it was enough to make me tremble.

The young man threw his head back, laughing. Almost lazily, he gave the goblins neck a wrench. I heard the bone snap, and the goblin died. The man sniffed, cracking his knuckles. He glanced up at the sky, smelling the air. He touched the side of my house softly, his face sad. He sighed once before throwing the dead goblin over his shoulder. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes. I had the strangest feeling he was satisfied with his nights work.

I leaned a little further out, precariously on the edge of my window sill, trying to look at him better. Without warning, my foot slipped on the carpet, and my body was flung, head first, out of my window. I didn't have time to scream, and I closed my eyes, putting my arms out in front of me.

Without warning, something caught me lightly. I gasped, the air rushing from my stomach at the impact I made into somebody's arms. I was laid lightly on the ground, and in a rush I sat up, turning to see who had caught me. I froze; my face inches away from the orange haired young man.

The moon was behind him, and it cast his face in shadow. The only thing I could see was a glint of dark green eye as his slanted eyes peered at me. They cut across me, and I felt stripped, naked and fragile in front of him. He was crouched, his hands on the ground in front of him. He tilted his head as he looked at me, and behind his shoulder the tip of his tail flicked back and forth.

I sucked in my breath. “Who—”

Suddenly, a stick cracked in the forest. The young man was standing in a flash, moving so fast I hadn't seen the movement. He hissed, a low, threatening noise. I still couldn't see his face very well, but the side of his angular jaw was unmistakably the grown up version of the little boy from my dreams. I saw a glint of dark green –the way a cats eyes flash when light is reflected off them–when he glanced down at me as the moon reflected off his eyes. A split second later he was gone, a flash of orange at the edge of the trees.

I sat back, leaning against my house, breathing hard. “What the hell,” I whispered. “Is going on?”

I looked into the forest once before standing. If anything, I was anxious to find out why all of this was happening. It was bizarre, and strange to say the least, but it was also intriguing and exciting.

I walked over to the dead goblins body. I didn't know what to do with it, but I knew it couldn't stay in my yard. I looked back into the forest. Chances were that orange haired man would come back here and get it, but I couldn't risk leaving it here. I grasped it on its tail, careful to wrap my fingers in between all of the barbed spikes. I pulled, and was surprised to find how heavy it was. The orange haired guy had picked it up so easily that I thought it would be light.

“Damn,” I said, pulling hard.

The dead thing slid across the ground, and slowly, laboriously, I managed to get it into the forest. It was dark under the trees, and the hair on the back of my neck stood up. I swallowed and ignored the feeling in my stomach. I managed to hide the goblin under a fallen log. I took a pile of leaves and covered the dead creature. I tried to walk quickly but calmly from the forest.

When I untangled myself from the trees I realized that the forest had again come alive; frogs croaking, crickets chirping, and other animals making noise. I sighed a breath of relief, and walked to the side of my house. The paint was badly scuffed, and I pulled the huge spike from the wood. If my parents saw this they'd be suspicious. I knew it'd be easier to prove I hadn't been lying if I showed them this, but for some unknown reason I knew it would just make them scared.

The front door was locked, and I crossed my arms, pondering how I was going to get back inside. I could call Michael and tell him to come get me, but it seemed weak and petty to call him up just because I had fallen from my window. I looked back at the forest, thinking maybe I could find some logs to stack on each other. I rapped my knuckles on my forehead. Don't be stupid, I thought to myself.

I walked around, my socks getting soaked through with water as I tried to keep my balance on the slant of our yard. The wooden beams that kept our back porch up on the side of our house hung low over the hill. I walked up to the side, thinking that if I could jump up and onto the porch I could get in. My parents rarely locked the screen door. I pulled a crate from next to our trash bins over to sit underneath the lowest beam.

I perched on top of the crate for a second, and then jumped. I managed to wrap both my arms around it, but the momentum of my body swung me too far forward, and I fell. I cursed, standing up and rubbing my backside. I tried the same again, forcing my body to stop its forward motion. I managed to hold on, and swung my leg up. After ungracefully clambering up and over the railing onto my porch, I smiled, stretching my arms over my head.

“Thank you, Jesus!” I breathed as I found that our screen door wasn't locked.

I took my socks off so that the mud and water wouldn't get all over our carpet, something my mother would notice right away. After a moment of reflection, I locked the screen door behind me. I would wash the socks myself tomorrow so no one would know I had been outside. As I climbed back into bed, I opened my side table drawer and hid the goblin's spike in the back. I sunk into my bed, burying myself in blankets and pillows.

When I closed my eyes to go to sleep, I saw the dark, almost black green eyes of that orange haired young man. I couldn't help but smile as I heard the softest of meows outside my window. Wasn't such a bad night after all, I thought just as I drifted off to sleep.

 

5: Chapter 4

Chapter 4

 

The next morning was the day of our homecoming. I dragged myself out of bed around eleven in the morning, facing the mirror in my bathroom with a dry sense of humor. The circles under my eyes were dark, and my hair, normally a hard mass to control, had gone wildly out of control. It stood out in rough curls and waves in all different directions. I promptly decided a shower was the only cure for this mess, and after I had bathed and brushed my hair, now flat and wet, I went downstairs for my “breakfast.”

“Afternoon,” my mom said teasingly, looking up from the couch.

I smiled. “Hey. What are we eating today?”

She snorted and pointed towards the kitchen. “You know where the food is.”

The buzzer from our dryer went off, and I nearly had a heart attack. I braced myself on the table, a hand over my heart.

“Ransom?” my mom asked, eyeing me suspiciously.

I smiled. “Sorry,” I said. “That dream from last night has still got me jumpy.” I thought about the dead goblin body I had hidden in the woods, and I wondered if it was gone. I shook my head, walking into my kitchen to make my lunch.

I heard the familiar purr of Michael's Mustang pull into our drive way. Since as long as I could remember, Michael had always been free to come over any time, without announcement. My parents thought of him as their own child, and he dropped by whenever he felt it necessary. I smiled as I heard him barge in the door.

“Mommy!” he called jokingly as he spotted my mom.

She laughing, reaching her arms up for a hug. After greeting my mom he came into the kitchen. I was just finishing up my sandwich, and he gave me a big grin.

“Mmm, is this for me?” he asked, swiping it off the counter.

“Make your own!” I snapped, trying to act angry but failing miserably. He took an enormous bite out of my sandwich. I gave him a dirty look as he handed it back to me. “Jerk,” I said.

Michael only laughed. “So you ready to party it up tonight?” he asked.

I smiled. “Of course. I can't wait. We're gonna' watch a scary movie here afterwards too.”

Michael waggled his fingers, making a ghost noise at me. “Ooo-ooo, scary!”

I laughed, slapping his hand away, when my glass fell off the counter. I yelped, almost screaming out loud. I practically jumped into Michael's arms, and he half caught me, surprised by my reaction.

“Did you break it?” my mom called from the living room.

“No,” I said. “It was just a plastic cup. I'll clean it up.”

Michael eyed me with suspicion as I grabbed a towel and wiped up the spilled water.

“Everything alright?” he asked quietly.

I threw the wet towel in the dirty laundry bin. “Yeah,” I said. “I'm just a little jumpy is all.” I walked over and hoisted myself up to sit on the counter top. After Michael studied my face, he sighed and jumped up to sit next to me.

“What's wrong?” he asked.

With my finger I traced a pattern on the counter top in between us. “Something happened last night,” I said, my voice low so my mom couldn't hear us.

Michael's brow furrowed. “What happened?”

“I know this is going to sound crazy,” I started. “But last night, just before I was going to sleep, a . . . creature, sort of like a goblin, was at my window.”

I looked up in time to catch the look of horror on Michael's face. He was good at hiding his expressions, but I saw it. A fleeting emotion, there and gone before I could even register it.

“You were dreaming, though, weren't you?” Michael asked. There was something strained in his voice, as though he were trying to sound normal, but couldn't help but be concerned.

“My parents tried to convince me I was, but I know I wasn't. The goblin scratched my window with his claws. And the scratches are still there.” I turned to look at him, my face pleading. He had to believe me. “Michael, please, I am not lying. Do you believe me?”

“Did anything else happen?” he asked, ignoring my question and looking away from me.

“What?” I asked.

“What else happened? If there really was a goblin, he wouldn't just scratch your window and run away.” I opened my mouth to say something when a warning went off in my head. I hesitated, and Michael frowned as he looked at me. “Ransom? What's wrong? What else happened?”

I swallowed. I wasn't sure if I should tell him about the boy, that beautiful, orange haired boy with cat ears and tail. Michael still thought that I had only had dreams about the animal people, and if I told him that this time I actually saw someone in real life, he'd know I had been lying.

“Nothing,” I said, my voice shaking slightly. I had never lied to Michael. Never. “I looked out my window and he . . . pointed at me before scampering off into the woods.”

“Did he say anything?” Michael asked.

“No, he,” I paused. “Wait, are you saying you believe me?”

Michael sighed, jumping off the counter. “It's pretty crazy, Ransom. I don't really know what I think. But I know you wouldn't lie about these things, so I guess I believe that you did see something. Whether it be a goblin or not.” He winked at me, and I smiled, jumping down from the counter.

“Well, I'm glad you don't think I'm lying.” I looked around the kitchen. “Want some food?”

Michael shook his head, an easy smile on his face. “No, it's okay. I'm gonna' go ahead and go home. Gotta', “fix my hair for homecoming,” tonight.”

I laughed. “Okay, the dance starts at eight, and we're going out to eat with the band people beforehand.”

“Am I still picking people up?” he asked.

I shook my head. “No, everyone figured it out. We're just meeting there.”

Michael nodded, gave me a sloppy kiss on the cheek, and left.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

At about six I started getting ready, slipping into my short purple dress and letting my mom curl my wavy hair. We pinned some of it up with fake pearl clips, and I was just finishing my makeup when I heard the Mustang purr into the drive way. I was excited. Homecoming had always been great at our school, and since freshmen year I had looked forward to it.

I walked downstairs to find Michael leaning on the back of our couch, talking easily with my parents. I shook my head as I looked at him. He was picturesque, like a painting or a pen and ink drawing. His black hair was expertly spiked on top, the rest of it short and perfectly layered against his head. As usual, he was wearing black. He had fitted black dress pants on, and a purple, silk vest. His leather jacket was hung over his arm.

He looked up at the sound of me coming downstairs, and smiled.

“Hey, hey,” he said.

I smiled. “Ready?”

My dad clasped Michael on the shoulder once, and we were sent on our way. Michael opened the door to his Mustang for me, and we sped off.

“You look good,” he commented.

I smiled again. “Thanks. You do too.”

He laughed. “I try.”

After a loud and filling dinner at the only nice restaurant in town with the band, we arrived at the dance. It was held in our school's gym, and it was in full swing by the time we got there. There were already a ton of people there, and our group soon joined the dancing masses on the floor.

After about an hour, I yelled into Michael's ear that we should go get a drink. He nodded, sweat glistening in his hair. I could feel that I was sweaty too, but on further investigation, I found that everyone else at the dance was as well.

I briefly glimpsed Hannah and Jessica through the crowd. Michael put a hand in the small of my back and pushed me forward. We finally emerged through the floor of bodies when at the entrance to the gym we spotted Jackal. He was sliding his jacket off, dropping it off at the coat check. I had stopped walking, and behind me I could feel Michael staring at Jackal.

Jackal rolled his shoulders, slid a hand in his pocket, and put on a perfect party face. A few girls came to meet him, and he kissed each of them. Above his right eyebrow there was a large, fresh, jagged scar. It was still raw, and looked like it hadn't completely stopped bleeding. He wiped at it once before going off with the girls. At the last second his dark gold eyes flashed over his shoulder, looking over my shoulder at Michael. Jackal raised an eyebrow, nodded once, and then disappeared into the crowd.

Michael cleared his throat and urgently pushed me towards the refreshments. After we got some punch he leaned down to talk in my ear. “I'll be back. I need to go do something.”

I looked up into those deep black eyes, my face filled with worry. I wasn't stupid. I knew something was wrong. I nodded. Michael kissed my cheek and then left, melting away. After a moment I rejoined my friends and continued to dance. I found some new dance partners, and I was soon having fun again.

Outside I saw a flicker of light, and realized it was lightening. A few other people noticed it as well, and I wondered if it was going to storm. The next thing I knew, Michael was shouldering a few people aside. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards him.

“We should go!” he yelled in my ear.

“Why?” I yelled back.

A huge roll of thunder sounded over the music, and people squealed in delight. Michael looked up at the ceiling. “Because,” he yelled back. “We should leave before the storm gets –”

I didn't hear what he said because suddenly, the gym was plunged into darkness. A huge crash was heard outside, and I couldn’t decide if it was thunder or something else. The music had stopped, and the sounds of surprised and scared high school students was overwhelming. Teachers were yelling at students to stay calm, but they were ignored as there was a mad rush for the door.

I felt myself lifted off the ground, Michael's arm around my waist as we weaved through the crowd. We managed to get outside, and he took me away from the crowd. I tried to make him let go of me, but I could have been talking to the wall. He didn't budge or reply. He sat me down next to a bench outside.

“I have to go,” he said. “Get to your house as soon as you can.” A crash of thunder sounded, and I saw people running to their cars.

“Ransom!” one of our friends from band called.

“Go with them,” Michael said. Over his shoulder I saw Jackal dart around the corner of our school.

I sighed. “Fine,” I said, knowing better than to argue.

I stood and just as I was running to get in my friend’s car, it began to pour. I was drenched in about ten seconds, and by the time we all piled into the car we were wet. The rain was so heavy I could barely see out the window, but I thought I glanced two people on top of our school's roof. Something else was up there with them too. I swallowed, suddenly terrified.

When we finally arrived at my house I told everyone good night and raced inside. We decided the movie was off, since the electricity was out all over town. It was still pouring, so I was instantly soaked again. My dad had to stay the night in the town he was working in, and my mom was already asleep, so my house was deadly silent. Quietly, I slipped off my shoes at the door and went upstairs to change out of my wet clothes. I was too tired to take a shower, and I was shivering from the freezing rain.

I thought of going to sleep, but something was making me anxious. I was restless, and the storm was only making it worse. I turned off the T.V in my mom's room and shut her door before I went downstairs. I wasn't really that hungry, but for lack of a better thing to do, I made some ramen noodles. Just as I was walking into the living room, an enormous, thunderous crash sounded outside, shaking the ground. A second later the lights went out.

I set my noodles on the table and raced to the door. I squinted to see through the rain and saw that the telephone poles on the other side of the road were now down. The wires were sparking dangerously, great bolts of electricity burning even in the rain. The poles were snapped in half, as though something enormous had been climbing on them and the poor poles hadn't been able to support the weight.

As I watched I noticed a hunched figure in the shadows across the road. It was similar in shape and appearance to the goblin that had visited me the previous night, except for the fact that this shape was nearly three times its size. A flash of lightning illuminated the landscape, and I saw that this goblin was broad, with long, gangly arms that trailed behind its body. A ridge of spikes grew along its back, and as the lightning flashed away, I could still see the dark red eyes glinting at me from the shadows. I reached down and locked the front door, knowing that it probably wouldn't do any good against the creature.

Suddenly, from behind me on our back porch, I heard a loud crunching noise, as though bones were being snapped. I turned, terror blossoming in the pit of my stomach. Although the lights were off in my house, I could vaguely make out the shape of a long, rope like black shadow, almost transparent, wrapped around a small, dead, animal on my back porch. It was constricting around the animal like a giant snake, devouring it as it went. I turned to peer back out of my front door and nearly screamed.

The huge goblin was now on my front porch, its arms hanging off the front steps. I dropped down on my hands and knees, looking up. I saw the glass fog up as it pushed its ugly snout against the glass, looking into my house. I was trembling, trying to stay calm and think of a plan. Briefly, the memory of the orange haired man flashed through my mind, his green eyes burning in my memory. I closed my eyes, wishing he would appear again. I couldn't take the goblins on by myself. I would try, of course, but I knew I wasn't going to get far.

The shadow goblin had finished devouring its food, and it was now prodding at the handle of the screen door. I crawled to my kitchen, silently passing the shadow goblin. It didn't appear to have eyes, and I managed to sneak past unnoticed. I grabbed a knife from our kitchen, reading myself for the fight.

Finally, almost silently, the screen door unlocked. Slowly, it slid open, and the shadow spilled in, flowing across the floor. I swallowed, my hands shaking. An icy dread washed over me, and I knew I was not going to win. I was going to die, right now. I gripped the knife tighter.

Suddenly, I heard a horrible, gut wrenching scream from the front door, followed by a tearing sound. The shadow goblin pulled back, hissing. There was a flash of orange at my back door, and when I blinked I saw that the same man, his orange hair dripping water, stood in my doorway. His teeth were bared, all long and pointed. His beautiful face was pulled into a dark and terrifying snarl. I had never seen anything so dangerous. It was a magnificent and terrifying sight.

Moving faster than I could see, the man was suddenly attacking the shadow. They rolled, the shadow dispersing once before solidifying again to coil around the man. With claw like nails the man slashed at the shadow. They rolled, knocking over my kitchen chairs, and I wondered briefly if my mom would wake up. Finally, the man managed to get his hands on the shadow, and he roared, almost like a lion. The shadow shrank away, shrinking in size. The man squeezed, and the shadow exploded, black liquid splattering the man's face.

I was still crouched, hiding against our kitchen cabinets, the knife still clutched tightly in my hand. I would defend myself. The man shook some hair from his face, sighing. He seemed calm, as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened.

“Sir,” I heard someone say from the front door.

“What?” the man said. I shivered. His voice was so low it seemed as though I could feel its vibrations course through my body.

“There are more goblins in the woods. Jackal just reported that they need help.”

The man rolled his shoulders. “Go ahead. I have to clean up this mess.”

“What about Ransom—”

“She's safe,” the man said, brushing his orange hair back from his eyes. Absently, he scratched one of his orange ears, his tail flicking once.

I was curious to see who it was he was talking to, and I leaned forward, trying to see. The man's orange ears perked up, and his dark green eyes flicked over towards the kitchen. I knew it was dark enough that I'd be hidden from normal humans, but I had the strangest feeling he knew I was there.

I heard the other person leave out the front door, and the man bent, pulling a dirty rag from his back pocket. He wiped up the black liquid, his movements absolutely silent. A flash of light illuminated the room, and I saw him clearly. I covered my mouth to keep silent. There was that little boy from my dreams. He was real! I had no idea what was going on. My reality was crashing down around me. As I stared at the man I felt a name. I couldn't call it up, but it was right on the tip of my tongue, almost as though if I thought hard enough I'd remember. I blinked, and he was no longer there.

“Wait!” I yelled.

I ran outside on our porch, leaning over the rail. The rain pelted my face and I squinted, looking for the man. He was nowhere to be found, and I sighed. I closed the screen door, locking it, even though I knew it didn't do any good. A loud knock sounded at my door, and I shrieked. I crept towards the door, picking up a vase as I went. I threw the door open, preparing to attack, when I gasped, quickly setting the vase back down.

“Michael?” I asked, bewildered.

He was soaking wet and shaking. He had a gash on his arm, and his clothes were all torn. Blood was dripping from the back of his hair, mixing with the rain water. His black eyes looked enormous, less slanted and more animal like.

“Let me in,” he gasped.

I stepped aside, worried. He staggered in, gripping the back of my couch. He fell over the back of it, landing face first.

“Michael!” I said, suddenly scared that he was hurt. I remembered the hunched figures on the top of the high school, and I knew where Michael had been all night. Somehow, impossibly, he was a part of this crazy world.

“I'm . . . fine,” he managed to gasp out. He was shivering. “I'm cold,” he whispered.  I slid his muddy shoes off, throwing them next to my door. I crept upstairs and grabbed one of my over sized sleeping shirts, hoping it would be big enough to cover his tall frame. I grabbed a pair of my dad’s socks, amazed that my mom was still asleep. I didn't know how, but I expected that some other power was keeping her from waking up. I shut the door behind me.

When I got downstairs I forced Michael to sit up. He obeyed silently, and I pulled his soaking shirt and vest off. I saw three jagged cuts slashed across the solid muscle of his chest. I paused, wondering if I should clean them first.

“It's fine,” Michael said, his voice more steady. “They'll be gone in a few more minutes.”

I shook my head and instructed him to raise his arms. He did as he was told, and I slid my shirt over him. It was a bit snug, but it was warm and dry. I tossed the socks at him, and he put them on. I didn't have any pants he could wear, and I certainly wasn't going to dress him anywhere below the belt anyways.  I grabbed a blanket off the back of our rocking chair and quickly unfolded it, draping it over his body.

“Lay back down,” I said. He did as he was told, closing his eyes. I flipped the kitchen light on, surprised to see the electricity had come back so quickly, and made some hot chocolate.

I brought it in to Michael, and he sat up enough to drink the warm chocolate. He stretched out, taking up the whole couch, and I sat down at his elbow, waiting for him to finish his drink. He studiously ignored my gaze, but we both knew he couldn't ignore me forever.

“Michael,” I said finally.

He sighed. “Yes?”

“You have got to tell me what's going on,” I said.

He paused, licking the last bit of hot chocolate from the rim of the mug. Finally, he nodded. “Alright,” he said, reserved. “I'll tell you. But you have to promise to listen to everything I say. And you have to promise to believe me, no matter what I say.”

I nodded. “I promise.

 

6: Chapter 5

Chapter 5

 

“You aren't human,” Michael started.

I frowned. “What?”

Michael sighed. “This is going to be really hard to explain. Hear me out.”

I nodded.

“There are many realms in this universe,” Michael continued. “So many that even I don't know all of them. You can get to them in many ways, each realm having a different route to get there. You were born in the realm called Aklia.”

“Aklia,” I said softly, the name striking a chord inside me somewhere. It sounded like home.

“A long time ago,” Michael continued. “Even before your parents – your birth parents – were born, a prophecy was written. A prophecy about you.”

“Me?” I asked, surprised.

He nodded. “Yes. There were two parts to it. The first told of a little girl born for the sole purpose of serving our world. She would be the savior of our realm, delivering us from the darkness of a terrible evil. We think it means the Witch.”

“Witch,” I said to myself. A face, terrible and ugly, with age spots and balding white hair, flashed across my memory. I touched my forehead, gasping. “The Witch . . . Malum?” I asked, more to myself than to Michael.

Michael nodded, shifting to get more comfortable. “Yes, that's the one. You know her all too well. But I'll get to that in a moment. There's still the matter of the second part of the prophecy. The most important part.”

“What does it say?” I asked.

“The prophecy also stated that you were going to be born for one man. You were to be his, and he was to be yours. You were made for him. Your first purpose is to serve Aklia, and your second is to serve him. His purpose is first to serve Aklia, and second to serve you.”

“Is he . . .” I trailed off, swallowing hard. Michael stared at me, his black eyes burning. “Is he the orange haired little boy I always dream of?” I managed to choke out.

Michael sighed. “Yes. His name is Loki.”

A burning sensation started at my toes and worked its way up to my heart. A sharp pain split my head, and memories flooded into my head. I saw everything, all the dreams I had ever had. On top of those came more, things I had never dreamed but had seen before. I grabbed my head, cringing in pain.

“Along time ago, when you were only seven years old, the Witch Malum sent two goblins into the castle. She . . . stole you.”

“Stole me?” I whispered.

Michael closed his eyes. “That scar you have over your heart is her doing. At her castle she cut out half of your heart. In its place she put another heart. At the present you have two halves of a heart. You were born a member of the cat clan, but you no longer have a full cat heart.”

“Cat clan?” I asked, bewildered.

Michael ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. “Let me tell you the basic story first. Then I'll explain everything else.”

“Okay,” I said, unsure of what to think.

“As I was saying, you now have a half heart. You carry a heart that is now half cat clan, half dog clan. After the Witch was done destroying you, she cast you into exile in this realm, Earth. Since your absence Loki, who the ruler of Aklia, has had to rule alone and without you. While he has done more than satisfactory without you, the fact still remains that you are needed. The Witch Malum and her goblin forces are rising, and the fact that you have seen them in Earth tells you how desperate she is to eliminate you once and for all.”

“So the prophecy says that Aklia needs me, or else it will fall, right?” I asked.

Michael started nodding before he pulled back in surprise. “You believe me?” he asked.

I smiled. “Yes, actually. I mean I've seen the goblins myself. And tonight, two of them attacked my house. This orange haired man eliminated one who almost got me.” Michael's eyes were hard as he looked at me. “What?” I asked.

He shook his head. “Nothing. It's not important.”

“So . . . you mentioned something about clans?” I asked.

Michael nodded. “In Aklia there are many different types of . . . beings. We aren't really human, but we also aren't animals either. In the beginning, when our world was being created, the Creator changed us. He gave us powers that only animals had previously been able to posses. Now, when ever one of the Clans members wishes, he can call upon that power. And each of us posses the power of a different animal. Each animal is called a clan.”

“I saw you,” I blurted out, unable to stop myself. “I saw you and . . . Jackal. In the woods.”

Michael smiled. “I know. You can't keep secrets from me,” he said lovingly, chucking me under the chin. I bared my teeth, and he laughed. “I heard you. You were being as silent as any human can, but my hearing exceeds almost every other clans member.”

“So you're a cat, and Jackal is a dog, right?”

“Yes,” Michael said. “I have been all my life.”

“Wait,” I said. “You've been my friend since we were seven years old, and you've known about me all along?”

Michael nodded solemnly. “I hope you aren't mad. But when you were finally discovered on Earth, you had none of your previous memories. If we had brought you back right away, the shock would have been too much for you. So we decided to wait until you were eighteen. You needed to mature. Don't think they abandoned you or anything though. I was sent to protect you.”

I smiled ruefully. “You were only a child though.”

Michael shifted uncomfortably.

“What?” I asked.

“I'm actually a lot older than that,” he said, his voice uncomfortable.

“What do you mean?”

“I have served the cat clan my entire life.” He swiped a hand across his face, suddenly exhausted. “Loki could not leave Aklia to come watch after you. As Supreme Ruler – that’s his position – he must stay and take care of that realm. He is everything. His responsibilities are far too great for him to leave. The Alpha of the dogs, Chief Ruler, could not leave either. So I was sent in their place. I took a drink from the Queen and regressed from the age of twenty-eight, to seven.”

I took a deep breath. How special can I be that Michael would sacrifice that much of his life for me? I'm definitely not worth it.

“Hey,” Michael said, nudging me with his leg. “It really didn't take anything. It didn't hurt, and I had no life left to worry about. There was no longer anyone there to tie me down.”

The last part caught my attention, but Michael wasn't looking at me anymore, so I decided not to press it.

“Wait . . . so you're an old man?!” I couldn't help it. I burst out laughing, pointing at Michael and rolling on the floor as I laughed.

Michael grunted, his face unhappy. “Technically speaking, since I'm now eighteen for the second time, I'm actually forty-six. However, since I am a clan’s member, we live for longer. So even at the age of forty-eight I would still look no older than twenty-five.”

I started laughing again. “No wonder you never dated anybody! You knew it was just too weird!”

Michael sighed. “Yes, that's the reason.”

After a moment I managed to stop laughing. “So, how many rulers are in Aklia? It sounds like a lot.”

He shook his head. “Really there is only three of importance. The first is the Queen. As of now, Queen Jordainia resides on the throne. She has had the post for about, oh . . . a hundred and ten years now. The Witch Malum is her sister.” There was a moment of silence before he continued. “But the Queen has little power. She's really just a figure head. Someone we all love and will die to protect, but who has lost all rights to rule. ”

“Like the Queen of England,” I said.

Michael smiled. “Exactly like that.”

I picked up his empty coffee mug and walked into the kitchen to put it into the sink. “So who’s the second ruler?” I asked as I came back into the living room. I nudged his legs out of the way and sat at his feet.

“The second, whose title is Chief Ruler, is the Alpha of the dog clan, Sinister.”

The name struck me, and the face of a silver haired little boy flashed across my mind. “I know him,” I said softly.

Michael snorted. “Of course you do. He's the most pure bred dog of the whole clan, aside from Jackal. His parents were fiercely loyal to yours. He was also deeply in love with you. Since the moment the two of you met.” Michael chuckled. “It was cute. But it could never work.”

I suddenly felt uncomfortable. “Anyways, what does Sinister do?”

“He has many responsibilities, including overseeing the training of our military. He also has a say in what every single clan does. If he visits another clan, whatever he says is law. That is, unless Loki over rules it. But that rarely happens. There is only one person who is more powerful than him.”

“Loki,” I whispered, afraid to say the name too loud.

Michael nodded. “Loki is the Supreme Ruler. He is everything. No one is higher than him. If he over steps certain boundaries, the Queen has the ability to restrain him, but only for a few days. And that almost never happens. Loki's family is the most pure, most powerful, and most dangerous in all of Aklia. Loki has ruled Aklia since he was about ten years old. As I'm sure you heard in the woods, his parents were murdered.”

“Ten years old?” I asked. “How can a child be expected to have that much responsibility?”

“You don't understand,” Michael said. “Since the day he was born, Loki has known what he is. He has had his power the moment he exited his mother's womb. Loki was not a normal child. There was no childhood for him. Of course, you weren’t normal either, and your power was above that of normal children as well. But Loki has always taken things seriously. Far more than you.”

I closed my eyes and suddenly the memory of Loki, a little boy, a few years older than me, flashed across my mind. I opened my eyes, smiling at Michael. “It's all coming back to me.”

Michael smiled as well. “That's good. I knew it would. The Witch can't block out something that prophecy foretold was your destiny.”

“Is Loki . . . is he a good leader?”

“Good?” Michael asked, his voice surprised. “Ransom, he's the best leader that Aklia has seen in hundreds of years. He's fierce, and dangerous, but he rules with a firm hand. He knows when gentleness and mercy should be applied. He's hard, and he expects a lot of his people, but he has the greatest faith in them. Despite what the clans say, they love him.”

“Are there other people of importance in Aklia?” I asked.

Michael nodded. “Yes. Aklia is made up of four islands. The biggest and most important one is the Clans Islands. We reside in the middle of Aklia. To the south of us is the Island of the Dragons. North-west is the Island of the Prophets. And to the North there is the Island of the Humans.”

“Humans?” I cut in, surprised.

Michael nodded. “Yes. But don't be fooled. They aren't anything like the humans here. They are bigger, stronger, and smarter. They live for longer, too, some almost as long as clans people. Each Island has their own ruler. The Humans have a king, and the Dragons have a leader they call the Beast Superior. The Prophets have a Head Prophet. However, none of them have influence outside of their Island. They are respected, of course, but they have no power. Only Sinister and Loki have power over all of Aklia.”

“Wait, how old is Sinister and Loki?” I asked.

Michael thought a moment. “They're both the same age, only a month separates their birthdays. Loki is the older one. But I'm almost certain that they are about twenty-two now. Jackal is as well. Although he's almost a year younger than them.”

“You said something about Jackal being pure bred as well. Who is he exactly?”

Michael's face grew hard. “Along time ago, back when Loki and Sinister's great-grandparents were about your age, there was a great civil war that took place on the Clans Island. You see the dogs used to hold the power, and the Supreme Ruler came from the dog clan, not the cat clan. After the civil war our Island was in shambles. The war had nearly destroyed us. The dragons had sided with the cats, and the humans had sided with the dogs.”

“That's some cool history,” I said. “But that still doesn't explain Jackal.”

“I was getting to that,” Michael said. “Before the civil war it was Jackal's family who held the position as Supreme Ruler. At the time the shift of power was in favor of the Queen. She held almost all of it. Under her was the Supreme Ruler, Jackal's great-grandfather. There was no Chief Ruler. The war started because his family and the Queen were abusing that power. After the war a contract known as the Treaty was signed. The cats and the dragons had won, and they now held position to make moves. The Treaty was signed, saying that the power would be passed to the cat clan. Loki's great-grandfather was made Supreme Ruler. They then took the power from Jackal's family and gave it to their allies; Sinister's family. The cats knew that the dogs were too selfish to hold too much power, so they made them Chief Rulers. The Queen was removed, and her daughter, Jordainia was put in her place, and her power was restricted.”

“Is Jackal a threat to the Treaty?” I asked.

Michael snorted. “No. While some of Jackal's relatives may want a revolution, I know for a fact that the young dog does not. He is powerful, cunning, and dangerous, and the right to rule burns in his blood as bright as anyone I have ever known. But he does not want it. He believes in his Alpha, and he follows him whole heartily. I may despise the bastard sometimes, but he's loyal, I'll give him that. The only fault he has is his faithfulness to the Queen. After the Treaty a clan’s member’s loyalty is supposed to be first to Loki, then Sinister. The Queen is last.”

“And Jackal doesn't follow that?” I asked.

“His family is one of the most ancient in our world, and they have traditions that cannot be broken. His family has always served the Queen, especially when they were in power. He may follow Loki's orders, but his loyalty is not to him. When the three of you used to play as children, I could see even then that he was loyal to Sinister and you before Loki. Technically this is treason, but because he is not a threat, Loki has let it go unpunished.”

“Is he close to the Queen?”

Michael nodded. “Extremely. She could almost be called his mentor, and he spends more time at the palace than anywhere else while in Aklia. Although, if the rumors I've heard are true, he spends more time on Earth now. Seems the women here are more fun for him.”

“What a player,” I said.

Michael laughed. “Yeah. In his defense, though, I think he does it because he's lonely. His parents are crude and tough, and besides Sinister he isn't close to any other clan’s people.”

“Were we really best friends?”

Michael smiled sadly. “The closest I had ever seen.”

I smiled, laying my head sleepily against the couch. After a moment of silence I asked. “What about my birth parents?”

Michael was silent, and I stared at him, my eyes hard. His own were burning with some dark emotion I could not fathom. “They died.”

I swallowed. “When?”

“After you were stolen, the people made a commemorative grave for you, in honor of your memory. They were visiting it when a collection of goblins, a breed called Paranoids, attacked them. They are the strongest and most lethal breed out of the goblins. Their presence was no mistake. Your parents were brave and ruthless fighters, but unarmed and surprised, they were unable to fight them off. They're buried next to your fake grave.”

I was silent. I had never known them, at least not in any real way. But with the memories coming back to me, I was suddenly sad. Their faces, kind and gentle, were crossing my mind as more and more memories poured into my head. I covered my eyes, trying to be strong. I took a deep breath. They were my parents by birth, but for the majority of my life it was my adoptive parents who had taken care of me. It took more than blood to make someone a parent.

I shook myself. “When do I get to go back?”

Michael sighed. “I was going to wait until after your birthday, but I suppose there's no point in waiting now. We'll have to wait until next weekend though.”

“I can't just go missing. I'll need an excuse to be gone for days on end.”

Michael shook his head. “You won't need to. Time passes differently in Aklia. A whole day there is only one hour here.”

I smiled. “Good. That means I can stay for long stretches of time. But how do we get there exactly?”

“Don't worry about that,” Michael said. “It's not important. You look tired. You should get to bed.”

I nodded. “What about the goblins?”

Michael nodded. “There are many different species of them as well, each one more dangerous than the last.”

“One more thing,” I said.

Michael rolled his eyes, pretending to be exasperated. “What?”

“Was I born a cat? Or dog?”

Michael rolled his shoulders, the stress evident in his broad shoulders. “You were born a cat. You are, despite the half heart in your chest, still an official member of the cat clan. You cannot, however, use the powers that we have. It takes the whole heart of a clan’s person in order to do that. You're body and your powers are too torn between the two to operate. So for now, you must rely on others to help you.”

He stretched out, yawning very much like a cat. “I'll stay here tonight. Don't worry about your mom. As a bodyguard of the cat clan, I have certain abilities. She won't wake up until it's time for her day to begin.”

I nodded. “Will you be okay alone?”

Michael snorted. “Don’t insult me.”

I laughed softly. “Just stay safe.”

Suddenly, from the top of Michael's head, a soft pair of black ears melted into being. I couldn't help but gasp in surprise, and he smiled.  “I think I've got it covered,” he said, shifting so he wasn't sitting on his tail. The sleek, black tail flicked once, touching the floor.

I nodded, and went upstairs. Crawling into bed, I couldn’t help but smile as memories of my forgotten past began to pour into my brain.

7: chapter 6

Chapter 6

 

After church the next day, I returned home, happy and full of energy. As promised, my mom had woken up, and Michael was gone by the time we all went downstairs. My parents were going to be gone for the rest of the day. My mom was going out of town to shop with some friends, and my dad was going golfing. I was pleased to know that I would have the house all to myself until late that night.  

I decided that I was going to procrastinate on doing my math homework, so I changed into some comfy leggings and a sweat shirt, grabbed my English book and headed for our back porch. I slid the sliding glass door shut behind me, and curled up in the rocking chair. I took a deep breath, soaking in the fresh mountain air, and opened my book.

The day passed without incident, and just as I was preparing to go inside to make some dinner, I heard a terrible scream, as though an animal was being killed. I jumped out of my chair, dropping my book to the ground. Everything was silent, and I ran towards the rail of our porch, leaning to look down at the forest. For a moment I didn't hear anything, and I listened. Another terrible scream echoed through the forest, and I shivered.

I jerked away from the rail, my heart beating fast. I hesitated for just a moment, my mind racing as it tried to get me to think logically, but it was already too late. I raced back inside. By the door I kept a pair of black work boots, and I shoved my feet into them. I slammed the front door behind me as I raced around our house, sprinting down the hill. I stopped just at the edge of the tree line, my feet inches away from its green depths. I listed once more, and I got goose bumps as I heard another scream.

I plunged ahead, tearing through the underbrush as quietly and quickly as I could. For a moment, I thought I saw something dark above me, jumping from tree to tree. A flash of scale and a glint of red eye, and it was gone. The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and I felt that someone was watching me.

I followed the sounds of the screaming, when finally, I crashed through the underbrush into a small alcove. The branches of the trees intertwined above me, creating a branch ceiling, and the thorny brambles created a half circle wall around the small space. The only way out was the way I had just come. A small pool of still water stood in a small depression of rock.

What I saw made me back away, nearly tripping over my feet as I did. I fell back out of the alcove, landing on my back. I rolled and stood, walking in a crouch to peer through the bramble.

There, lying in a pool of his own blood was a man I had never seen before. Only, he wasn't human. He was nearly naked, the cloth laying about his lower body barely managed to cover the front of him. He was enormously tall, his body shivering in pain. He looked out of place. A giant in a world of humans. His body was tanned, and hard, coarse muscle moved under his skin as another scream left his body. A huge, bloody hole was slashed across his stomach, and some of his intestines hung out. I could see he was slowly bleeding to death. Yet, all of this was not what had surprised me.

Sprouting out of the top of his head, as though they had somehow melted from his brown colored hair, was a pair of ears. They were long and slightly floppy, almost like a dog. From his tail bone protruded a thick, hairy tail, exactly like a dogs. Long claws were present in place of finger nails. He screamed again, desperately dragging himself towards the pool of water. I realized I was trembling as I watched, and I clamped my hands together to stop myself.

Tears ran down his face as he cried in pain, and I felt an overwhelming rush of pity for the man. I was hesitant to help him, afraid he may be dangerous. Behind me, a bird screeched, frantically flying away from its post. I glanced behind me, seeing two dark masses in the trees. I swallowed hard, walking around to enter the alcove again. As I walked into the small space, the man's ears perked up, and he looked over his shoulder, snarling at me.

I shrunk back, putting my hands up. “I won't hurt you,” I managed to choke out.

His snarl turned into an expression of pain, and his body writhed as he screamed in pain again. He pointed at the water. “Please . . .”

I looked over my shoulder, and there were three hunched forms now, standing in the entrance. I sighed, and walked around to the man's head. I looked at how big he was, and at how small my arms were. I may be taller than all the other girls, but it didn't mean I was strong. The man cried out again, and I jumped into action.

“This is going to hurt,” I said.

He nodded. “Just hurry.”

I gripped him under the arms and heaved. He let out a piercing shriek, and I dropped him, startled.

“Don't stop!” he growled.

I nodded, and took hold of him again. I heaved, digging my heels into the forest floor. He was heavy, but he pushed with his own heels, helping as much as he could. I wondered how he could still be alive, but seeing as how he had ears and a tail, I figured he was more durable than normal humans.

Finally, sweat dripping from my face, and gleaming all over the man's body, we reached the pool of water.

“What now?” I asked.

“Help me into it,” he said.

“What?” I asked, bewildered.

He snapped his jaw, the muscles bulging. “Don't argue, girl.”

I nodded, and heaved his leg into the water. It sunk in; going much further than I thought it should, as though the pool didn't have a bottom. His eyes rolled in the back of his head as his insides scraped against the rock.

I shook him. “Stay awake!” I said, raising my voice. I looked up in the branches of the alcove, seeing more dark shapes. I slapped his face, and he started awake.

He moaned. “Hurry,” he whispered.

Just as I reached to heave his leg into the pool, I heard a noise at the entrance of the cave. I let out a scream of surprise, and the man, his face sweating with pain, rolled his head to the side to see what I was looking at. A mass of goblins stood in the entrance. Above me, they cackled, dangling by long arms like monkeys from trees.

With an effort that I will never understand, the man let out the most ferocious and terrifying snarl I had ever heard. It was almost a growl, and almost a roar. The goblins immediately stopped laughing. The ones in the trees pulled themselves back up, their red eyes glowing down at us from in between the branches. The sun was fast setting in the distance, and the darker it got, the braver the beasts at the cave were getting, approaching closer and closer with each passing moment. Without another word I lifted the man's other leg into the pool.

At that moment many things happened all at once.

All of the goblins shrieked in protest, and they rushed forward, surging forth from the entrance and flying down from their perches in the trees. The man fell, going through the pool, and at the last second, just as the water reached past his head, he grabbed my wrist. He jerked me forward so that I was also, somehow, no matter how impossible, falling through a pool of water. The last image I had was of the ugly, sneering faces of goblins as they reached their hands towards me.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

I woke up on a hill, soft green grass under me, and a large tree behind me. Where the pool of water had taken me, I didn't know, but I instantly knew I was no longer on Earth. I peered up at a sky with more stars then I had ever seen. I saw two, enormous twin moons, one red, the other yellow. I sat up, somehow unhurt and dry.

Cautiously, I stood, surveying the land around me. Surrounding the hill I was on was a massive forest, the trees stretching beyond my vision. Just as I was deciding on whether to leave or not, I heard a rustle above me. There was a moment of silence, and then the horrible sound of laughter. I looked up, and dangling from the trees above me were three goblins. From behind the tree waddled two more, their arms short and stubby. I heard a hiss and saw a dark shadow coil around the bark.

Upon seeing me, all of the goblins began to laugh, and more goblins fell from the trees, dropping around me like snow. The black shadow hissed, and all at once they launched themselves at me. I turned and ran, slipping once on as I ran down the hill. I didn't know where I was going, but I knew I couldn't stay here. The grass was wet with dew, and I slipped again, tumbling down the hill to land in a big, bruised heap at the bottom of the hill. I rolled, staggering to catch my breath, when a sharp, vice like grip grabbed my ankle.

I fell forward, slamming onto my stomach. I rolled, letting out a cry of desperation as I kicked out instinctively. My foot made contact, and I twisted around to see the snarling, ugly face of a goblin. I clawed at the grass, desperately trying to break free, but it was no use. The goblin laughed and dragged me back, his huge arms dragging me across the grass. I screamed, kicking at the creature again. My foot smashed into the goblin's pig like nose, and black blood sprayed out. His grip was loosened for a split second, and I used my other foot to crush his hand. He yelped in pain, and frantically I scrambled to get up. My leg was bleeding, and it hurt to put pressure on my foot, but I managed to half hobble, half run.

I made it to the line of trees, and after a split second of hesitation, I plunged into the dark underbrush. Immediately, I was plunged into darkness. I could barely see two inches in front of me, and the sound of goblins, more of them now, was making me frantic. I was tripping over tree roots and other various forest plants, my hands and knees scraped bloody now. There was a horrible shriek, followed by the sound of something being torn apart. Suddenly the forest was full of dying noises. All around me I heard snarls and growls, as though a wild pack of wolves or dogs were on the hunt. I glanced over my shoulder once, and smashed straight into something tall and very solid.

Whatever it was grabbed me, holding me away from him. I gasped, trying to fight out of his grasp, when I looked up. Long, slightly spiky silver hair glowed in the moonlight, and I saw dark gold eyes. In his right ear were two diamond ear rings, and the left ear had one. He wore a black leather jerkin, his broad form stretching it taut. Thick muscle corded through his body, rippling down his bare forearms. He was easily at least two inches taller than Michael, and in less than one second, I knew who he was.

The face was sharper, the jaw a very defined square line, and his eyes were darker, less child like. And he was taller; his hair longer and more silver than ever, but there was no mistaking who he was.

“Sinister?” I whispered.

He sucked in his breath, disbelief crossing his face. “It can't be . . .”

From behind us there was giggling. Out of the trees came goblins. A few slithered across the ground, others flung themselves from tree to tree, and others still walked across the ground.

“Give girl here,” one of the goblins said, pointing at me.

A deep, bone rattling growl escaped from Sinister's mouth, and I looked up to see a pair of long, almost wolf like silver ears forming out of the top of his head. A long, thick, furry tail, swished about his knees.

A few of the goblins got nervous and retreated back behind trees, but they didn't leave. There was movement behind Sinister, and I was surprised to see Jackal, his own ears and tail out. He snarled, and was soon joined by two other men. They were fuming, all with tails and ears, their claws and teeth out.

“You're trespassing,” Sinister said. His voice was a deep bass, and I realized, next to Loki's, I had never heard one lower. It made me shiver. It was like velvet, almost as though he caressed each word with his tongue once before it left his mouth.

The goblin, upon hearing Sinister's words, laughed. “Land is not yours. We go where we want. Mistress says get girl. Give her.”

Behind Sinister, Jackal growled as well. Sinister put his arm protectively around my shoulders, pulling me towards him. He was broad, and very solid. I could feel hard muscle under his jerkin, and I blushed. Sinister rolled his head.

“You know the law,” he said, his voice controlled. “Goblins are forbidden on the Clans Island. The punishment is death.”

“Not your island,” the goblin said. There was cackling, and the goblins came out from behind the trees. The ones in the branches jumped up and down, screeching like monkeys. Everyone tensed, including myself. Blood dripped off my calf, and my sock was soaked through. The goblin took a deep breath, sniffing the air. “Girls blood. It smells good. I want her. Give to me.”

Sinister flicked his ears forward, and suddenly, the men jumped into action. Jackal was a machine, tearing and ripping goblins apart. The other two men were dangerous as well, and the number of goblins was soon dwindling down. Suddenly, four, dark shadows slithered across the ground. I knew these were the most dangerous, and Jackal and the other men retreated, crouching. The goblins that were still left fell back, standing behind the shadows. Behind them came more, and I wondered where they had all come from.

Sinister looked down at me, then back at the goblins. My calf ached, and I didn't know if I could run. Before I could say anything he scooped me up, his arms firm around me. The shadows drew back, hissing.

“Jackal,” he said. “Split up. You and Lupe stay here and take care of the Phobias. Grimble chase the other goblins back towards the east. The cats are probably already waiting.”

They jumped into action; Jackal's face a wicked look of amusement. Sinister turned and we raced off.

“Where are we going?” I asked. I was nervous. The last time we had seen each other was when I was seven. He had almost been eleven at the time, and I remembered the feelings he had once had for me as children.

“To my capitol. We'll be safe there. And you're leg needs to be treated.”

I nodded. After a moment I said, “It's good to see you.”

Sinister swallowed hard, his face worried. “You too. Do you remember everything now?”

I nodded. “Almost everything. I remember enough.”

Sinister smiled. “Good. Does your calf hurt?”

I winced as he jumped over a log. “Yes. It hurts a lot. I tried to fight it off, but, you know, being defenseless and all.”

Sinister laughed a joyful, boisterous noise.  “You did pretty well. Most people, especially girls that I know would have died.”

I smiled. “That's because I'm tough.”

Sinister snorted, his ears flicking. “You used to say that all the time when we were kids. Every time we played tag or wrestled, I would back off because I was afraid I'd hurt you. And you'd say, 'I'm tough.' I used to laugh. You were so tiny then.”

I scoffed. “I'm not tiny anymore.”

“Pssh,” Sinister said. “Are you kidding me? You're probably the tiniest person in Aklia now.”

“Is everyone tall here or something?” I asked.

Sinister nodded the moon light glinting off the diamonds in his ear. “I guess you wouldn't know that. Compared to Earth, we're a land of giants. The tallest person, at least in Aklia, is Loki. I think he's about six foot six. Maybe a little over that. I'm about an inch shorter. After that the average height for a man is about six three. Women are about five eleven.”

I laughed. “On Earth I'm just super tall and everyone thinks it's weird. But here I'm cute and petite.”

Sinister smiled. “You always were tiny.”

I was about to say something when suddenly, Sinister flung his body around. We slid to a stop, and he set me down on the ground, where I promptly sat down, unable to stand. He growled, looking at the trees. I looked up, astonished, and before I could move he launched himself towards the trees. A goblin the size of a horse, wearing a ragged, dirty shirt, met him, and they collided in the air.

There was a brief moment of fighting, when finally, Sinister rolled, straddling the goblin. With an enormous growl, Sinister grabbed the goblin by the front of his shirt. The goblin hissed, and Sinister snapped his jaws, bearing his teeth. I looked and saw that all of his teeth were now longer, and more pointed. His jaw was wider too, as though his jaw had unhinged itself.

Sinister glared down at him. “You dare to attack me,” he said, his deep voice like gravel. “The punishment for trespassing is death.”

The goblin squirmed, trying to get out from under Sinister's large frame. Sinister didn't budge, and with one last glare of contempt, he ripped out the goblins throat with his teeth. Black blood splattered everywhere, drenching the grass and the front of Sinister's shirt. His mouth was covered with it, and as he stood. He rolled his shoulders once before turning around to look at me.

I wasn't afraid of him, exactly. But I was suddenly very aware of how weak I really was. The muscles in his arms were flexed as he surveyed the forest behind me. Finally, his fierce, dark gold eyes came to rest on me. They glowed out from under the shadow of his hair, and he wiped the blood from his chin, his gaze freezing me. There was a moment where neither of us moved. At last, I smiled, reaching my arms out to him.

“I can't walk,” I said. Sinister sighed, easily scooping me back up. “Are you hurt?” I asked.

Sinister snorted. “Don't insult me,” he said, winking at me. The tips of his hair were soaked in the black blood, and he shook his head as though he were a dog trying to get dry. I laughed, squealing as some of the blood got on me.

“Sinister!” I said.

He laughed, the sound filling me with joy. After a while we exited the forest and approached a large village. A gray stone wall surrounded the place, and I couldn't see the buildings inside. At the top guards were posted, overlooking the forest which circled the whole village.

“Welcome to the dog clan capitol,” Sinister said. 

8: Chapter 7

Chapter 7

 

The wind blew hard against his back, and I was suddenly happy for his presence. His broad

figure blocked the harsh wind, and I felt warm and protected.

                        “You there!” someone shouted from the wall. The guard’s voice was harsh and unfriendly. “State your business.”

                        Sinister growled, and raised his head. The moonlight glinted off his hair and the diamonds in his ear.

                        The guard whimpered. “Sorry, Alpha, I could not see your face. I didn't mean to raise my voice against you.”

                        Sinister flicked his ears once. “Open the gate.” The gate was opened, and we entered.

                        Despite how late it was, there were tons of people awake. The village was teeming with life, as though it were Las Vegas. Young people were clustered in groups, walking from one place to the next, and old couples were playing cards and other games. Among all of them were children, shrieking with laughter as they ran around. The people didn't seem to be bothered by the children, and they often received smiles of fondness as they streaked by. Vendors were everywhere, screaming out the prices of their various items. It was a delightful scene, a wild feel boiling just beneath the surface.

                        We passed a tavern that greatly reminded me of a club. Loud music played within, and young

dogs milled about inside and out. The sign above it read The Wicked Wolf.

                        “That is probably one of the biggest clubs in Aklia,” Sinister said.

                        “You have clubs here?” I asked, surprised.

                        Sinister chuckled. “It's slightly different. They aren't as dirty, and a live band plays. We don't

serve alcohol in them either. If you want to drink you have to go somewhere else, and those places are

usually full of adults.”

                        “Don't the people get tired? I mean what time is it? Even the kids are up.”

                        Sinister snorted. “The Clans never stop. I take it you have always been more of a night person,

yes?”

                        I nodded.

                        He smiled. “It's in your blood. The Clans people are night owls. We party and work at all times of the day. Usually, the adults slowly become day people. Tomorrow morning you will see substantially more adults than teenagers and children. As we grow older, we transition into day people. But even that isn't always the case. As you can see, there are plenty of adults who continue to be night people.”

                        I smiled, enjoying the view as we walked through the village. It was fascinating, this new world that was so alive and teeming with life. The Dogs showed no sign of stopping, and there was a

continuous flow of partying all around us.

                        Suddenly, I became increasingly aware of the stares we were getting. Everyone in our path

moved as fast as they could to get out of our way. As we passed, everyone bowed before going back to their activities. Sinister nodded at a few people, and some of the girls eyed him up and down as we passed. They didn't seem to find anything strange about bowing to Sinister as he passed. It almost seemed like second nature to them. It was my presence that was causing so much stir.

                        Children stopped their frolicking to stare and point at me, and the elders playing games stopped to give me quizzical looks. The vendors and their customers paused in their purchases, gawking at the strange new girl who was clearly not a dog. The teenagers and young adults whispered among each other, and a few of the girls gave me jealous looks.

                        “Just ignore them,” Sinister said under his breath.

                        “What am I to them?” I asked.

                        Sinister raised his eyebrow in surprise. “You don't know?”

                        “Just because I remember everything doesn't mean I remember all the lessons I ever learned. It's not like I actually paid attention to my tutors. I don't remember what they taught me about my

position.”

                        Sinister sighed, shifting me in his arms. “The clan doesn't know who you are yet, or else they'd never be as disrespectful as they are being right now. You are, technically speaking, in charge of them. Your word is equal to that of Loki's.”

                        “Wait,” I said. “Does that mean I have a higher position than you?”

                        Sinister gave me a grave look. “Yes. Your word weighs greater than mine. You are in charge of me.”

                        I looked away, uncomfortable. Even though I remembered my past now, I hadn't grown up in

this position of power. To know that I held power over an entire world was disconcerting. I glanced up at Sinister, his silver hair highlighted by the red moons glow. This man was my friend, and yet should I give him an order, he would be forced to obey.

                        We finally made it to a large castle in the middle of the village. I noticed that it had no wall, and the front door was opened.

                        “Any dog is allowed to come and go as they please,” Sinister said, following my stare. “As long as they are a member of my clan, they have every right to come and visit.”

                        “Is it like that everywhere?” I asked.

                        Sinister smiled dryly. “Not everyone can be as careless about who comes and goes in their

homes. I have the dog’s loyalty. Other clans cannot risk it. Loki, for instance, knows that to let just

anyone in, even members of his own clan, would be like telling the assassins to slit his throat right then and there.”

                        I swallowed, suddenly afraid.

                        “Scary, yeah?” Sinister asked. “I won't lie to you. You have one of the most dangerous positions in all of Aklia. You need to be prepared.”

                        I nodded. “I hope I don't screw anything up.”

                        Sinister winked at me. “You'll be fine. I'm not worried.”

                        As we entered I saw a flicker of movement beside us. Sinister stopped, and I looked up to see

Jackal. He looked at me, his eyes hard and full of a wild emotion.

                        Still looking at me, he spoke. “All of the goblins were eliminated, Alpha.”

                        Sinister nodded. “Good work. Was anyone hurt?”

                        Jackal snorted, breaking our gaze. “Please.”

                        Sinister gave him a small smile, and turned to continue walking. Jackal followed, staying close behind. My leg throbbed once and I winced, biting my lip.

                        “Almost there,” Sinister said, walking a little faster.

                        “So how does it feel to be back?” Jackal asked.

                        I looked over Sinister's shoulder to speak to him. “Great, actually. I almost feel like I'm

dreaming.”

                        “So you remember everything?” Jackal asked.

                        I nodded. “Yes.” And after a moment I said, “Sorry I didn't remember you.”

                        Jackal's face was blank. “It doesn't matter. As long as you remember me now.”

                        Sinister and I shared a knowing look. We entered the castle's stone doors, the guards on either

side bowing. Jackal slinked behind us, his hands in his pockets, his dark gold eyes flicking everywhere. I noticed that his eyes were the same shade as Sinister's. As we passed the next set of guards, I looked and saw that while their eyes varied from brown, to blue, to silver, none of them had gold eyes.

                        “Why do you and Jackal have different colored eyes than everyone else?” I asked. Both

boys were silent. After a moment I spoke. “I'm sorry, did I say something rude?”

                        Jackal snorted. “It's not that. I don't know if Michael told you about my family history —”

                        “He did,” I cut in.

                        “Then you know that my family used to be the ones who ruled, right?”

                        I nodded.

                        Sinister cleared his throat. “There are certain families in Aklia who are pure bred. Meaning that the power of our animal is most powerful in us. In each clan there is usually one or two families who call themselves pure bred. You can tell who is pure bred by different traits that they posses.”

                        “For instance,” Jackal said. “If you are a cat clan member and have dark green eyes, you are

pure bred. Loki's eyes are the darkest green there is, and he is the purest of the pure bred in all of

Aklia.”

                        “My eyes,” Sinister continued. “Are gold because my family is one of two pure bred dog

families. I am the eldest son of my family —”

                        “And I am the eldest of mine,” Jackal interrupted. “The second pure bred family of the dogs.”

                        I was silent as I looked at both of them. I thought that maybe there would be tension or

animosity between them, but instead I found a strange and detached sort of indifference. It was as

though they were talking about the weather. I was extremely aware that Jackal, normally a cocky and

arrogant man, now had an air of quiet submission about him. Sinister was his Alpha. There was no

changing that or arguing about it. Jackal's family had lost, and this was his life now.

                        “There are other traits,” Sinister said. “Voices are one of them. Usually, the lower the voice, the purer the breed.” He glanced at Jackal. “Although I have known some pure breeds who have not followed that rule.”

                        “Height,” Jackal continued. “Is another one of these traits. If you'll notice, I am not extremely

tall, and my voice is actually rather soft spoken for a pure bred of my family.”

                        “But it does not dilute his blood,” Sinister assured me. “He still remains one of the most high-bred children in all of Aklia.”

                        Jackal smirked. “Perhaps, but it still doesn't stop the disappointment of my family, now does it?”

                        “How do you guys stay pure bred?” I asked, trying to ease the tension.

                        “It depends on which clan you're talking about,” Sinister said. “Some clans, such as the horses

or the hawks mate with their own cousins, siblings, or other family members in order to keep the blood powerful.”

                        I cringed, and they both chuckled.

                        “On Earth that is looked down upon,” Sinister said. “But we are not normal humans. Animals

have no knowledge of how they are related to one another, and they breed with all members of their

family. We are more animal than we are human. We have enough of a conscious to know better, but it is not considered dirty to marry and mate with your siblings and other relatives. As long as they are not your parents, it is perfectly natural.”

                        “However,” Jackal continued for him. “Clans such as the dogs, wolves, cats, or lions have such powerful blood, that as long as they mate with someone who is not a half-breed, the blood will stay strong.”

                        “Half-breed?” I asked.

                        Sinister nodded, opening a door that led into a large room. “They are people who belong to

families who aren't purely bred, but only have a few out of place members. Think of it like we, the pure breeds, are the Lords of the clan. All of the other clans have chiefs, and they always come from a pure bred family.”

                        “The Lords,” Jackal continued. “Wish to keep the blood and the power as pure as possible.

Anyone who is not a pure bred has mixed their blood with various other families inside – and

sometimes outside – of the clan.”

                        “So,” I said, frowning as I tried to put it all together. “The pure breeds are the Lords of the clan, and the clan chief comes from one of those families. Anyone who is not a pure bred is called a half-breed. Did I get it right?”

                        Sinister smiled, pushing another door open with his foot. “Yes. Perfect.”

                        We walked into a room with beds lined along two walls that had the distinct smell that infirmaries and hospitals always have.

                        “Mrs. Fig?” Sinister called.

                        A middle aged woman, about two inches taller than me, came bustling through a side door. She had her long brown hair up in a loose bun, and her face was surprisingly unmarked by any signs of age. She was thin, and very calm looking. Upon seeing Sinister and Jackal, she bowed first to Jackal, her hands at her side, and then to Sinister, one hand across her heart.

                        “Alpha,” she said softly. “Can I help you?”

                        Sinister set me down on the nearest bed. “Her calf was wounded by a goblin. I don't think it's

too serious, but it may need a few stitches. It also needs to be cleansed of all poison.”

                        Mrs. Fig regarded me for a moment. She knelt in front of me, inspecting my calf. She nodded to herself, disappearing through the side door she had previously come out of. When she came back in she had a metal platter with a thick needle, black thread, and a bottle of something I did not recognize.

                        “This is going to burn,” she said softly, wetting a rag with the liquid.

                        “What is it?” I asked, cautious.

                        “Disinfectant. Goblin poison is particularly nasty, even in the smallest of doses. If I don't get it

out now you may not be able to walk in another hour or so. This liquid will attack the poison at its base, but it burns. So be prepared.”

                        I nodded, and she pressed the rag onto my gash. I closed my eyes, gritting my teeth, determined not to act like a baby in front of Sinister and Jackal. It burnt like hell though. Black liquid bled out from the gash, and once the liquid stopped Mrs. Fig patted my thigh.

                        “Well done,” she said. “You'll only need about five stitches. This thread will absorb itself into

your skin once it heals over, so you won't have to worry about coming back.” She handed me a piece of leather. “Make me some teeth marks, will you?”

                        I took hold of the leather between my teeth and bit down hard. Five stitches isn't much, but the

skin was extra sensitive after the disinfectant, and I didn't have anything to dull the pain. After she was finished she took the leather from my teeth, observed the marks, and smiled encouragingly. “Well done. See if you can walk for me, will you?”

                        I stood, testing my calf. Sinister was behind me, ready to help if he was needed. My calf was tender, but I could walk.

                        “Does it hurt?” Mrs. Fig asked.

                        I smiled ruefully. “I'll live.”

                        She laughed. “Will you need anything else tonight, Alpha?”

                        Sinister shook his head. “Why don't you go enjoy yourself? Wake one of your interns and make them stay here. You've done well.”

                        Mrs. Fig's eyes crinkled as she smiled at his praise. She bowed. “Thank you, Alpha.” She

nodded to Jackal. “Jackal.” She glanced down at me before bending down to whisper in my ear.

            “Welcome back, Ransom.” I gasped, and she winked before walking out of the room. Sinister scooped me up again.

                        “I can walk,” I protested.

                        Sinister shook his head. “We have three flights of stairs to climb to get to your room, and you

wouldn't be able to make it. Tomorrow the gash will already be gone, and then you can walk.”

                        Before we could leave, a guard entered. He bowed. “Alpha, a messenger is here to see you.”

                        Sinister and Jackal glanced at each other. “Send him in,” Sinister said.

                        A tall man, his black hair swooping sideways in a chaotic array of spikes, strode in. He had light green eyes, a lean, muscular build, and pale skin. He was boyishly handsome, both innocent and

devious looking at the same time. He had his pants slung low on his hips, and a silver chain connected to the hilt of a black dagger in a silver sheath at his belt.

                        Sinister raised his eyebrow. “Cesare,” he said, his voice surprised. I looked at the man. He had

the most interesting name. It sounded almost like Cheshire. Cesare had black cat ears, one bent slightly, and a slightly crooked black tail. He bowed to Sinister. It was not a particularly low bow, and it almost seemed as though he were doing it out of courtesy, rather than actual respect.

                        “Is there something I can do for you?” Sinister asked.

                        “I have two messages,” Cesare said. “From the Supreme Ruler and the Queen”

                        Sinister and Jackal froze.

                        “Loki?” I asked, my voice small.

                        Cesare looked at me, his eyes bright. He bowed, this time out of reverent respect. “Ransom. The first message is for both of you. Sinister is to bring you home. Meet on the neutral land in front of the Queen's palace.”

                        “And the second?” Sinister asked.

                        “The Queen requests a conference with both the dogs and the cats. It is time to discuss what we are to do in the war. While you may choose whether or not to obey the Queen's summons, I suggest you do, or you will be left out of making decisions on the war. As for Loki's order . . .” he gave me a knowing look before cocking his head at Sinister. “You will obey it.” He turned to leave.

                        “Wait!” I called. He stopped, turning around to listen to me. “Sorry, but,” I paused. “Um . . . how do you say your name again?”

                        He smiled. “It's pronounced chez-er-ray.”

                        I nodded. “Cesare, were you in my house the other day? When those goblins attacked my

house?”

                        Cesare looked surprised. “How did you know?”

                        I smiled. “I recognized your voice. I was hiding in the kitchen.”

                        “Ah, of course.”

                        We both laughed. “Thank you,” I said.

                        He bowed again. “It was an honor to save you. I will see you soon. Loki is anxious to see you

again. We all are. We have truly missed you, Ransom. The cats mourned your loss greater than any

other clan.” He glanced at Sinister once.

                        “If that’s all,” Sinister said. “Then I will have to ask you to leave. Ransom needs rest.”

                        “You're not going tonight?” Cesare asked, his eyebrows raising.

                        “The order does not specify an exact time,” Sinister said, his voice a deep growl. “I will bring

her tomorrow after she has rested.”

                        Cesare's eyes flashed, amusement in their depths. “If that's what you want. Don't keep him

waiting too long though. The Supreme Ruler does not cope well with disobedience.”

                        The threat hung in the air, making everyone silent.

                        Finally, Jackal spoke. “I think my Alpha asked you to leave.”

                        Cesare turned his eyes on Jackal, unfazed by Jackal's threatening tone. “Ah, Jackal. How's your family?”

                        Jackal swallowed hard. “Fine. And yours?”

                        “Excellent,” Cesare replied, smiling comfortably. “Although I am going to have to ask you to

stop sleeping with my sisters. Although I'm sure you are careful, you may not be able to control yourself one time. And the thought of having a niece or nephew from your seed is . . . disturbing. ”

                        Jackal inclined his head. “I agree. I'll make sure there are no further mishaps.”

                        Sinister cracked his knuckles. “If that's all,” he said, his voice threatening this time. “Then I

think it's time for you to leave.”

                        Cesare pouted. “So rude. I can't stay and party at your pub? The Wicked Wolf is so much more exciting than our own.”

                        “I don't think that would be wise,” Sinister said.

                        Cesare smiled. “I see. Well, in that case, I suppose I'll leave. Loki will be most interested to hear you refuse to bring her until tomorrow. But as you said, the order did not specify when.” He bowed again, this time a clear exaggeration. “Good night.”

                        When he was gone I heard Jackal say, “Damn bastard.”

                        “Who exactly is that?” I asked.

                        Sinister shifted me in his arms, starting off down the hall. “That is Cesare, the eldest son of his

family. They are the second pure bred family of the cat clan, next to Loki's family. He is extremely

powerful, both physically and mentally. One of the most clever men I know, actually. But he's an asshole. Cocky, eccentric, and at times unpredictable. He is Loki's second man.”

                        “Second man?” I asked.

                        Sinister nodded. “All chiefs have a group of men and women that are in position of power. The second man is second in charge of that clan. The third man is third in charge. After that they have a few elite soldiers who fight with them.”

                        “So is Jackal your second man?” I asked.

                        Jackal, following behind us silently, laughed. “That is correct.”

                        “Who's your third man?” I asked.

                        “My brother,” Sinister said. “Grimble. He is currently in town, no doubt partying to his heart's

content.”

                        “Who is Loki's third man?” I asked, yawning and leaning my head against Sinister's shoulder.

                        “His sister,” Jackal said. “Lucrezia.”

                        I nodded. We traveled the rest of the way in silence, climbing the three flights of stairs rapidly.

            When we reached my room, Sinister sat me down in front of it.

                        “With your permission,” Jackal said. “I think I may go into town for tonight. Do you need me

for anything else?”

                        “No,” Sinister said. “You may go.”

                        Jackal bowed, patted my head fondly, and left, moving like air as he floated down the hall.

                        I looked up at Sinister, and smiled. “Thank you, for tonight. I would have been killed if you

hadn't been in the woods.”

                        Sinister nodded, the red moonlight reflected off the diamonds in his ear. “It was no problem.

Are you okay though? You don't need anything do you?”

                        I shook my head. “No, I'm fine.”

                        There was an awkward moment of silence, and I remembered what Michael had told me about

the crush Sinister used to have on me. Did he still have it?

                        “Well, I suppose I'll see you in the morning,” he said, his low voice quiet. He turned, as though to leave, but stopped. He sighed, turning back around to face me. He pulled me into a big hug, and I smiled. “I missed you,” he whispered.

                        “I missed you too,” I admitted.

                        “Good night. We have an order to obey in the morning.”

                        I nodded, watching him as he left. It seems, I thought. That we still have a problem. My heart

pounded. And it wasn't completely his fault.

9: Chapter 8

Chapter 8

 

The next morning I was awoken by a knock at my door. A servant stood outside, holding a fresh pair of clothes. I thanked her and dressed myself. My new outfit consisted of a pair of black pants, finely made and soft to the touch. They fit snugly, almost like leggings, and I liked the way they looked on me. There was a red sleeveless shirt, and a light black jacket, made from the same material as my pants, to go with it. I put my black boots back on when I remembered the injury I had sustained yesterday.

I pulled my pants up to see that the stitches were gone, and nothing but a small pink scar was left behind. Another one, I thought.

I went outside to find the servant waiting. She bowed and led me downstairs to a dining hall. At the head of the table sat Sinister, his broad shoulders bent a little as he ate his breakfast. Jackal sat to his right, reading what looked like a newspaper. To the left of Sinister was a man I had never seen before. I knew it must have been Grimble the moment I saw him.

He was almost as broad as Sinister, and his hair was a gray that was about two shades darker than Sinister's. His face was sharper, and he looked tired and a bit dirty, as though he had been out all night. I saw a diamond, smaller than Jackal's, in his left ear.

Upon seeing me, Jackal smiled, standing. Across the table, Grimble looked up. He choked on his milk, standing quickly. They both bowed, Jackal looking up at me from under his eyebrows.

Sinister did not stand, and I noted this in the back of my mind. He smiled. “Did you sleep good?” he asked.

I smiled back, nodding. “Perfect. I'm hungry though.”

Jackal smiled. “Another thing that proves you belong here. Our metabolisms require us to eat much more than normal humans. If we don't, we end up eating one another.”

Sinister laughed. “Come sit neck to Jackal.”

I did as he said, and was served breakfast. I felt a bit out of place being served, and almost jumped up to help the servants who were carrying in food.

“I don't mean to rush you,” Sinister said. “But you'll have to eat fast. We can't be late. Another messenger came this morning, and this time the order gave a specific time.”

“Do you always have to go when summoned by Loki?” I asked, shoveling food into my mouth at top speed. I was pleasantly surprised to find that no one found me eating food like a maniac strange. I saw Grimble doing the same thing, and we smiled ruefully at one another through mouth fulls of food.

Jackal burst out laughing. “You really have been gone a long time. No matter who you are, or where you are in Aklia, when the Supreme Ruler summons you, you come.”

“Except me,” I said suddenly, unable to keep my mouth shut.

There was a moment of silence, and finally Sinister chuckled. “That's right. Unlike other realms, the man and woman are neither above nor below one another. You are equal to him in power, at least in your commands. When you regain your powers you will match him in every way.”

“So who do the people obey then?” I asked. “If I am . . . or will be, just as strong as Loki, then whose order do they follow?”

“Well that's simple,” Grimble said, speaking for the first time. His voice was low, but noticeably higher than his older brothers. “They will follow whoever they respect and love more. If you make better decisions than Loki, they will follow you instead of him and the same goes for him. But if you are both equally adept at what you do, then they will follow you equally.”

“You don't have to worry,” Jackal said. “You and Loki were created for each other. I don't think you'll have any problem ruling and making decisions together.”

I glanced up at Sinister, his gold eyes dark with emotion. He stood, and Jackal, folding up his newspaper, stood lazily as well. Hurriedly, Grimble took one more swig of his drink, and then stood. I sighed, taking one more bite of toast before standing as well..

Sinister held his arm out to me, and he escorted me to the door. At the door of the castle servants stood with cloaks, and after I had mine on, Sinister drew the hood up, hiding my blonde hair inside.

“No one can know you are here yet,” he explained. “If the Witch finds out, then it will be nearly impossible to stop her goblins.”

I nodded, and we made our way out of the dog village. Seeing their Alpha and his right hand men definitely made an impact on them. They bowed longer and lower, waiting until all of us had passed before they stood upright. The children stopped running, looking with big eyes at the tall forms of the adults passing. We passed the Wicked Wolf, which was, despite the fact that it was early in the morning, in full swing, loud music blaring from its depths. While there were not as many people partying their as I had seen the night before, a reasonable amount of young people were still flowing in and out.

We left the village, heading straight for the woods. I hesitated just outside the tree line, aware that every time I stepped foot into a forest of any sort I was attacked by nightmarish creatures. Jackal put his hands on my shoulders, leaning down to talk in my ear.

“Don't worry, kitten,” he said softly, a name I remembered he had called me a long time ago. I looked up at him, smiling. He winked. “Nothing would attack you with us around. If they do,” he said, looking into the forest, his gold eyes hard. “They'll regret it. Come on.”

I followed him into the trees, and soon we were quietly making our way through the trees. Sinister was silent, and the others followed suit. I did the same. The sun began to grow high in the sky, and the terrain got more and more rough the further we got into the forest. I was in shape from playing lacrosse at school, but it was still tough, and I was soon sweating and out of breath.

The air clung to everything, and I saw sweat glistening on all of the men as well. About every two hours we would eat a snack as we walked. One of the men would hand me an apple, or bread or some other light snack to eat as we walked. We kept up a steady pace all day, and I wondered how long we still had to go. Finally, around what I guessed was noon, we stopped.

“Let's take a quick break,” Sinister said. He threw me a canteen full of water, and I gulped it down happily. “The Queen's palace is about another mile away. We still have an hour before we need to meet Loki and the Queen.”

I swallowed, a knot forming in my stomach.

Jackal nudged my foot. “Nervous?”

I nodded. “Extremely.”

“Why?” Grimble asked, plopping down next to me.

I shrugged. “I mean, I haven't seen Loki since we were little kids. I'm just afraid . . .” I couldn't explain it. I was afraid that maybe I had changed too much. Last we had seen each other; I had been a full member of the cat clan. I touched the scar at my chest, feeling the raised skin through my shirt. What if he couldn't accept my changed physicality?

Sinister sighed. “You don't have to worry.” I looked up at him, and I could see the glint of his dark gold eyes. “You were made for each other, and Aklia needs you to save us. You were born for this purpose, and I have always known you can do it. No matter what heart you have in your chest, you still belong to Loki. At least until you choose otherwise.”

Jackal gave Sinister an odd look. “But. . . of course, she won’t choose otherwise.”

“Yeah,” Sinister said, is voice soft. “Of course, you won’t.”

Grimble coughed uncomfortably, quickly changing the subject. “So, why did the Queen call us again?”

“It's about the war,” Sinister said. “Since the goblins have started attacking the Clans Island about a month ago, we haven't done anything as a unified front. It's time we fought back.”

Grimble nodded. “Do you think we can win? Against the Witch, I mean.”

Jackal cracked his neck. “We don't have a choice. Besides, the Queen can fight with us. She has magic to fight her sister.”

“Yeah, but I mean, can she really even help?” Grimble said dubiously. “I mean, she's sort of out of practice, you know? Is she even powerful anymore?”

Jackal growled, baring his teeth. “Don't insult the Queen like that.” Grimble pulled back, his face worried. “Queen Jordainia is powerful enough. Do not underestimate her.”

Grimble opened his mouth to say something, but Sinister cut him off. “That's enough, Grimble. Leave it alone.”

Jackal ignored them, closing his eyes and leaning his head back against the tree he was sitting against. For a while we sat in silence, occasionally snacking on the various foods we had left over. Suddenly, I heard the clear sound of a bell chime through the forest, and Sinister stood in alarm. I laughed, standing as well. I touched him on the arm and knelt.

“Here kitty, kitty,” I called softly. A small, orange kitten with a gold bell tied around a green ribbon came from the trees. It leapt into my arms, and I held it up, touching our noses together. “See, he's cute isn't he?” I looked around at the unamused faces of my companions, and set the kitten back down. I petted it one more time, and it scampered off. “I guess you guys wouldn't think kittens are cute, would you?”

Sinister snorted. “No, we don't. But I suppose this means it's time to leave.”

Jackal stood, his shoulders slumped slightly, one hand in his pocket. He was tight with tension though, and I could see his hand ball in and out of a fist. “Let's get this over with,” he said.

We walked for about five more minutes, when I saw light ahead of us. Jackal bowed to Sinister, excusing himself. He ran through the trees, sprinting away from us at top speed.

“Where is he going?” I asked.

“To inform the Queen we're here,” Sinister replied. “He's closest to her.”

“Family, right?” I asked.

Sinister smiled briefly. “Yeah.”

We exited the forest, entering a large clearing. The smell of salt wafted over me, and I saw that about a hundred feet away was the edge of the island, the waves of the ocean were lapping back and forth against its shores. From the edge of the island, a big, stone bridge stretched, going from one end of the clans island to a small piece of land just off the coast. On this miniature island sat a huge, white palace, purple and silver flags flapping in the wind.

“That's the Queen's palace,” Sinister explained. “Only those with special permission can cross the bridge to get to it. Magic guards it the rest of the time, and it will incinerate anyone who trespasses.”

I raised my eyebrows, looking at the bridge with new found respect. I looked over at Sinister just in time to see his ears melt into being. His tail thrashed once behind him, and he rolled his shoulders. Grimble was likely arrayed, his tail and ears out. Sinister was frozen, his ears perked up, listening. He growled softly, and walked forward. I followed closely behind, lightly holding his elbow. Across the bridge I saw Jackal walking besides a tall woman, dressed in a gold dress.

The Queen and Jackal stopped just outside of the bridge, and Sinister walked to meet her. She was a tall woman, about two inches shorter than Sinister, and she had long dark auburn hair, half of it tied up in elegant braids around her head.

Sinister smiled. “Queen Jordainia.”

To my surprise, she bowed. “Chief ruler.” I was half hiding behind Sinister's back, and she cocked her head to look at me. “My lady Ransom,” she said, bowing. “I have missed you all these years. I was there the day you were born, and I held you in my arms.” She smiled kindly. “I am happy to see you have grown into a beautiful young woman.”

I nodded. “Thank you.”

“It seems we are waiting for the cats,” she said, turning to look at the forest.

Jackal laughed. “As always.”

Sinister's ears perked up again, and he turned. Jackal went rigid, his spine straight as a board, his fists in balls at his side. Grimble growled low under his breath.

“Quiet,” Sinister growled back. “You know better.” I peeked around Sinister's elbows, staring at the spot in the woods that they were all looking at.

They came without sound, silent and lethal predators. They were all hooded in dark, black cloaks, and all of them – save one small figure in the back – were at least as tall as the Queen. There were four of them, the tallest figure walking in front. The other three people walked slightly apart from him, although from fear or respect, I wasn't sure.

He walked in front, his frame long and lethal, the tallest man I had ever seen. Power emanated off of him like a thick fog, and I could almost feel it in my chest, like the pulse of a drum. He was at least an inch or two taller than Sinister, and he walked with precise and silent motions. I saw the flash of his green silk shirt through his cloak, and I pulled back, hiding behind Sinister, my heart beating frantically.

They flowed across the clearing, stopping about ten feet away from us. The leader pushed his black hood back, his dark, multi-hued orange hair falling down about his face, kissing the nape of his neck. His dark, almost black green eyes glared across the clearing, burning. I could feel the heat of his gaze, locked on me despite the fact that I was hiding. As one, the members of his group pushed back their hoods as well. Michael was among them.

The Queen stepped forward, Jackal still frozen on the spot. She bowed, her hands in fists, the knuckles touching one another. “Supreme Ruler, Loki.”

I swallowed hard, shaking. Pull yourself together. I commanded myself. I didn't know why I was so terrified. Perhaps it was because this was a person I had been created for. Perhaps it was because he had been created for me. And perhaps it was because of both these reasons. I didn't really know.

Loki barely acknowledged the Queen, a quick glance all that she received in greeting from the young man. He was staring at Sinister, his eyes hard and demanding. Jackal sighed, moving to stand behind Sinister. Grimble stood on the other side. They stepped forward, and I moved with them, still hiding behind Sinister's back.

When they were about five feet away from Loki, they stopped. I was breathing hard, afraid of the inevitable. Sinister put his hands in front of him as the Queen had done, but instead of bowing, he lifted his head, baring his throat to Loki. Loki, in turn, bared his teeth, a low hiss escaping his mouth. Jackal and Grimble did the same, and received the same reaction from Loki.

“Where . . .” Loki cleared his throat, gathering himself. “Where is she?”

I had my fingers entwined with Sinister's shirt, clutching the fabric as I listened. Sinister sighed, reaching behind his back to take my wrist. I let go of his shirt, letting myself be drawn around to face the front. I kept my head bowed, not sure how I was supposed to address this powerful and beautiful man. A collective gasp from the cats was heard, and they all looked at one another, surprised and astonished that I was actually here.

I could feel Loki's eyes burning me, and slowly, I raised my head. I could feel myself shaking, and I clasped my hands together. As my eyes met his the strangest thing happened. A hot, fiery sensation began in my toes, quickly burning its way through my body. Pieces inside me were being put back together. Pieces I had never known were broken. Holes and cracks were being sealed, and there, a few feet in front of me, was the glue that was patching it all together. Thoughts and memories I had previously forgotten were flooding my mind, and this man suddenly became a person to me. Loki. My Loki.

My eyes traced the familiar lines of his face, harder, and sharper now, with a square jaw and high cheek bones. His slanted eyes were still the same though, always dark, and watching, and thinking. His frame was enormous now though, making even Sinister look small. But where Sinister had bulk, Loki had grace. He was a slim, lethal predator.

He swallowed, his breath coming in hard bursts through his nose. After a moment, the burning feeling stopped, and I stirred. A small smile crossed my lips, and he mirrored it.

I bowed my head again, not sure if I should bow or show a sign of respect. I felt his long, elegant fingers under my chin, raising my head up to meet his eyes.

“You,” Loki said, his voice vibrating through my bones. “Don't bow to anyone in Aklia, least of all me.”

“Loki?” I asked, my voice small.

He let out a breath of relief, and pulled me into a hug. I reached up to wrap my arms around his neck, my feet leaving the ground. He buried his face in my hair, breathing in.

“Ransom,” he whispered. “I . . . it's about time you came back.” He set me down, his shoulders hunched slightly so he could look into my face better.

I smiled back up. “Sorry it took me so long,” I said softly, touching his cheek.

He closed his eyes, turning toward the touch of my hand. “It doesn't matter,” he said. “You're back now.” He opened his eyes. “I missed you.”

I smiled, drawing close to him again, putting my face against his chest. “I missed you too.”

The Queen cleared her throat. “I am really very happy for the both of you, but I did call you here for business as well. I don't mean to rush you, but we have important things to talk about.”

Loki gave her a displeased look, but she continued to stare back. “Fine,” he said. “You should know, though, that I have invited the Prophets to attend as well. They will arrive at any moment. I ask that you remove your ward for them when they arrive.”

I looked from Loki to the Queen, and finally she nodded. I looked around Loki to smile at Michael. He winked at me, smiling back.

“Michael,” Loki said.

He stood up taller, and I realized he was nearly as tall as Loki. “Yes?” he asked.

“Take Lucrezia and Jackal and scout the woods. Make sure there aren't any lingering ears we wouldn't want around. If you encounter goblins, kill them on the spot. They are not allowed to live.”

I saw a girl in the back, a little shorter than myself, nod her head. She was a delicate person, almost like a ballerina. She had short dark, almost purple, red hair. It was shorter in the back, coming down in a “V” to frame her face. Jackal stretched his arms up before bowing to Loki. Michael nodded his head, waved at me, and sprinted off, Lucrezia and Jackal close behind him.

We followed the Queen, crossing over the bridge into her white palace. We entered a spacious room, couches and chairs lining the wall. The furniture sat on an enormous gold and silver rug, the Queen's diamond shaped insignia on it.

Loki, who was holding my hand, pulled me over to a couch. We sat down, Sinister sitting at my feet. I touched his shoulder in greeting, and I noticed Loki grit his teeth briefly. I pulled my hand back, suddenly torn. I pushed my feeling of foreboding down, ignoring the warnings going off in my mind. Cesare, having been one of the members of Loki's group, elegantly sat himself down on a chair on Loki's side. Grimble sat on a chair on my other side, next to Sinister. The Queen stood across from us, her hands folded demurely in front of her. Michael entered from the doorway, dressed all in black. His hair was flat at the moment, but he didn't look any less picturesque, and those slanted eyes were still as penetrating as always.

Michael cleared his throat. “The area is cleared,” he said, addressing Loki. “And Lucrezia and Jackal just spotted the Prophets. They are escorting them inside as we speak.”

“Bring them straight here,” the Queen said. Michael nodded and sprinted off down the hall.

Loki was stroking the back of my hand with his thumb, and I shivered slightly at his touch. He smiled slightly, giving me a sideways, mischievous look from under his eyelashes. I smiled back, feeling the blood rushing in my body.

“I heard you were injured,” Loki said softly, his low voice bathing me with its warmth.

I nodded, playing with the edge of his shirt. “Yeah. When I fell through the realm some goblins attacked me. I slipped and fell down the hill when one of the goblins grabbed my calf. It was really just a small gash though. Sinister's physician fixed it. It's completely gone now.”

Loki nodded, his face expressionless. “Thank you, Sinister.”

Sinister grunted in response, and I realized how uncomfortable the two boys were. This was not something they did often. I couldn't help but smile slightly.

There was a sound in the hall, and the door opened, Jackal and Lucrezia leading a band of men into the room. I was instantly impressed and surprised. When I thought of prophets, I thought of old, fat, bearded men. The array of absolute manly power that had just walked in was astounding.

There were five men, walking all in a perfect line. Each was heavily covered in thick, wool cloaks that hung down around their ankles, the ends caked in mud from dragging the ground. Heavy black pants and shirts were underneath. All had black boots with a gold stripe down the side of their shoes. The toes of their boots were covered in a thick piece of metal that hooked over the edge of their shoes. All along the back of the boot was an array of harshly curved and sharpened spikes. They moved almost silently, a slight whispering of their cloaks all that was heard as they walked in. I glanced a glint of steel, and saw that each man had a wickedly sharp short sword at their side, the blade jagged and curved.

They were all enormous men, not a single one shorter than Michael, and despite how tall they were, there was an apparent bulk of muscle under their heavy clothes. The hoods of their cloaks hung over their faces, obscuring them from view. Each man had different colored eyes, and I could see the glint of them peering out at me from the shadow of their hoods. The man at the front of the line had dark, fathomless red eyes, and they glinted out brighter than any of the other prophets.

Jackal nodded to the Queen. “The Prophets.”

The Prophets stopped before the Queen, still in a line. They made no move to bow or show any respect to her. Instead they turned to Sinister and Loki.

The Prophet at the head of the line bowed to Sinister. “Chief Ruler.” I was surprised to hear that his voice was actually rather soft, almost as though he were not accustomed to speaking. The others followed his lead. He then knelt on one knee and lifted his head, baring his throat, his face still obscured. “Supreme Ruler.” Again, the others followed his lead. Loki and Sinister acknowledged their presence.

The lead Prophet then put his other knee on the ground, sinking low to the ground, and with one sweeping motion, removed his hood. I was shocked. He was so young, no older than twenty-three. His companions were also young, some even younger than myself. The lead Prophet was staring straight at me, and I was unable to look away from those dark red eyes. He put his hands in front of him and bowed, his forehead touching the ground. “Ruler Supreme,” he said to me. The other Prophets did as he had done, and I was shocked, unsure of what to do.

“Thank you,” I said finally, trying not to sound too thankful. Apparently I had done the right thing, because the lead Prophet looked satisfied. He stood, giving me a soft smile.

“My name is Xavier,” he said. “I am the Head Prophet.” He glanced back at his four companions, his face sad. “What's left of them, at least.”

I studied him, realizing that he was, in fact, a very good looking young man. He had a delicate face, thin jaw and nose. He had light blonde hair that was slightly curly, hanging down around his eyes and neck. Everything about him looked young and innocent, until you looked at his eyes. Those eyes that were the dark, deep color of crimson blood. They were almost black, and bore the unimaginable knowledge of generations.

“The Witch destroyed the rest of you, right?” I asked.

Xavier nodded. “Yes. I see you have already been taught some of the histories. I am happy to see you have grown up into a beautiful and intelligent young woman. Although, I must confess I am not surprised.” He winked at me. “I did predict you would, after all.”

I smiled, deciding that I liked this young man. “Did you predict my birth as well?”

He nodded. “I may not look it, but I have been around for a long time. I was there during the great civil war of the Clans Island, and I fought alongside the cats. Whether it was because I already knew who was going to win, or because I truly believed in the cat’s side, however, I'll leave for you to figure out.” He gave Loki a mischievous look, and Loki laughed.

“Did you have something to tell us, Head Prophet?” Loki asked. His voice was friendly, and I realized that, despite himself, Loki also liked this man. Respected him, even.

Xavier nodded. “A long time ago, I spoke of two prophecies. One of Ransom's birth, and the other a warning.” Everyone stiffened, and I saw Michael glance frantically at first me, and then Loki.

“Warning?” I asked. Michael silently moved to stand behind Loki and I, his hand briefly touching my shoulder. 

Xavier nodded. “I once predicted that you would be stolen from us. That was never a question. It was also never a question that you would return to us one day.” He gave Loki a brief look. “Although that still wasn't enough to dull the pain of your absence.”

Loki swallowed hard, squeezing my hand.

Xavier continued. “I knew, and so did everyone else, that you would return to us one day, and fulfill your destiny in this world. However,” he said, his eyes narrowing. “There was a double edged sword to you returning.”

I swallowed hard, looking over at Loki. He squeezed my hand, but continued staring at Xavier.

“Double edged sword?” I asked quietly.

Xavier cleared his throat. “The warning has to do with who you meet first upon your return in Aklia. The prophecy states that when you return, there are two possible outcomes. Should you meet your other half, meaning Loki, everything will continue on its original path, and nothing will be disturbed.” Next to me, Loki grit his jaw. Xavier continued talking. “However, should you meet your opposite, the man directly opposing you and your other half, then things will be thrown out of balance. Your heart will be unsure, and choosing the right path, the one you are destined for, will be harder. Your half heart will be skewed, and the choice will be harder.”

There was silence. Sinister was frozen, his face a multitude of emotions. Behind me, Michael began to pace, his body agitated. Loki was a statue, his other hand frozen in a claw on the arm of the couch we were sitting on. His hand in mine was stiff, and I noticed the muscles in his jaw standing out.

Finally, I spoke. “Do you mean,” I started slowly. “That when I fell into Aklia from Earth, that because I met Sinister first, the prophecy was skewed?”

Xavier nodded. “Yes. Although, if you had been brought straight to Loki, instead of taken to the dog village, the damage would have been nearly invisible. It could have been repaired, and everything restored to balance.”

“So,” Loki said, his voice tight and angry. “Because Sinister brought her to his village, the dog part of her heart has now been swayed by him, and she may . . .” he swallowed hard, his voice choking on his words. He took a deep breath. “She may not choose me, one day. She may decide to choose the dog part of her heart. Am I correct?”

Xavier nodded solemnly, his face sad. “Yes.”

“But I . . . I wouldn't do that!” I protested. Sinister jerked as though I had slapped him, but I kept talking. “I was born a cat. I was made to be a cat. I am still a member of the cat clan, and I always will be.”

Xavier shrugged, putting his hands in front of him. “Sometimes what we are born is not always what we become.”

I swallowed hard. “I wouldn't do that. I respect the dogs, and Sinister is a deep and close friend, but I cannot be anything but a cat.” I felt something strike my heart, a pang of guilt. I tried to push it away, but it wouldn't stop.

Xavier fixed me with his crimson eyes. “You cannot fool me, child. The pulls on your dog half have already begun. The man at your feet has already made his impression on you. His pull on your feelings has already begun.”

I looked down at Sinister, my eyes frantic. One night at his village, and all the memories of him had made me feel something for this man.

“You're wrong,” I said, my tone pleading.

“The Prophets are never wrong,” Jackal said, his voice soft.

“Supreme Ruler,” Michael said, his voice pained. “This is my fault. You sent me to guard her and escort her to Aklia so that this very thing wouldn't happen. I am deeply, deeply sorry. This is my fault.”

Loki finally moved, letting out a breath through his nose. He let go of my hand, standing in one fluid motion. He was quivering with energy, his lean muscles standing out in response to his stress. He stepped around Sinister, and began to pace back and forth in front of us. We watched silently, waiting for his verdict on the situation.

Finally, he stopped, turning before all of us. His orange tail and ears appeared, the tip of his tail flicking back and forth behind him. “Michael,” he said, his low voice vibrating through all of us present.

Michael pulled up straight, his eyes hard. “Yes?”

Loki cleared his throat. “I am not going to punish you.” Michael looked shocked. “You have protected her with your life for nearly eighteen years, sacrificing even your own body and age to do so. This is the first time you have ever made a mistake. The only reason you were not present when she found that dog member in the woods was because you were killing other goblins around her house. It was a situation you could neither foresee nor stop. I am not angry at you.”

Sinister raised his head in challenge, meeting Loki's eyes. Loki stared back, his dark green eyes almost black in the dark light of the room.

“As for who I am angry at,” Loki continued. “I think that is clear to all of us.”

I was afraid. Not for myself, but for Sinister and the other dog clan members. I couldn't lie to myself. I had developed a fondness for them, and I didn't wish to see them punished for something that was my fault. Loki glanced up, looking at me. His eyes were in turmoil, and I gave him a sympathetic look back.

“Sinister,” Loki said, his voice ringing with authority. “You have deliberately disobeyed my order. I declared long ago that should Ransom come back to Aklia, she was to be brought straight to me. You not only disobeyed, you risked breaking a prophecy you already knew about. She was injured, yes, but the distance to my clan was the same as yours, and you could have brought her just as easily to me.”

I swallowed, afraid. Loki glanced at me, and he cleared his throat, something I realized he did

when he was uncomfortable.

He continued. “I am choosing not to pass judgment on you today. Because you have saved Ransom, and because it would upset her, I am letting you off with a warning.” His green eyes grew into slits, a deep, rumbling hiss escaping his throat. In a flash of orange, he was half crouched in front of Sinister, his hands grabbing the front of the dog’s shirt, lifting him half way off the floor. Loki's face was a horrible snarl, the teeth all pointed as he hissed in Sinister's face.            

“However,” Loki said. “Should you ever disobey my command again, I promise you that there will be a new family in charge of the dog clan.” Loki snapped his jaw, letting the threat hang in the air. He let go of Sinister, and he dropped back to the floor.

Sinister bowed his head. “I understand. Thank you, Supreme Ruler.”

Loki sat back down next to me, not meeting my gaze. He crossed his legs, his hands stiff and claw like in appearance. He didn't take my hand again, and I didn't think it wise to try and touch him.

The Queen sighed, stepping forward. “We should discuss battle plans —”

“That doesn't concern you,” Loki interrupted, his anger flaring up. “The Chief Ruler and I will discuss them tonight by ourselves. I need you to send a messenger to the Human's King. He is involved in this war as well, and we will need his support and cooperation.”

For a moment, I thought I saw anger flash through the Queen's eyes, her hands stiffening into claws in front of her. But it passed, and she bowed her head. “As you wish.”

“I am holding a party tomorrow night,” Loki continued. “On the neutral land in front of the Queen's palace. All of the clans are to attend, and there we will discuss what we intend to do about the war.” He slid his gaze across to Jackal. “I would like for you and Lucrezia to run a message to all of the clan Chiefs that they are required to attend. Tell them there will be food, drink, and music. The young are welcome to attend as well.”

Jackal raised his eyebrow, but nodded.

Loki looked at Xavier, his expression softening. “I would love for the Prophets to attend as well. I cannot order you to join this war, but seeing as how the goblins destroyed your island and its entire people, I would love your support.”

Xavier nodded. “We had already planned to fight with you. We are honored at your request.”

“Then you will come?” Loki asked.

The Prophets bowed as one. “Yes,” they all said.

“Is there anything else anyone would like to say?” Loki asked, his voice genuine. I looked around the room, wondering if someone would say anything.

Lucrezia cleared her throat. “Brother?” she asked. Her voice was soft and sultry.

“Yes?” Loki asked, not looking at her.

“What are we going to do with Ransom?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean,” she said, her voice growing louder. “Is she returning with you, or the dogs? And are we going to let everyone know she is back?”

“For now,” Loki said. “Her presence is to remain a secret from the masses and the other clan Chiefs. If the Witch knows she has returned before we have discussed the war, we will not know how to handle her attacks.” He looked over at me, still not touching me. “As for who she will return with . . .” he swallowed. “That is up to her.”

I didn't say anything, and Loki smiled slightly.

“If that's all,” he said. “Then we should leave. There is a lot each of has to do.” He stood, and everyone present stood as well. I remained seated, knowing I was not required to show respect. The Prophets filed out, Xavier winking at me once before leaving. As they reached the door they each pulled their hoods up, once again obscuring their faces from view. The others left as well, and only the Queen, Sinister, and Loki remained.

I looked at Sinister, and then Loki. I sighed, and stood. I reached up on tip toe to kiss Sinister on the cheek. “I'm sorry, Sinister.”

He bowed his head.

Loki held his hand out to me, and I took it. Our bodies were close, and I felt a wave of excitement rush through me. Across from me, Sinister averted his eyes, thrusting his hands in his pockets. We left, a feeling of guilt deep in the pit of my stomach. 

10: Chapter 9

Chapter 9

 

We exited the castle, entering the forest and heading back the way I had come with the dogs. To my surprise, the two groups greeted each other as friends, and soon laughter and good-natured talk filled the forest. Lucrezia and Grimble flirted openly behind Loki and I. Michael and Sinister were walking alone, not speaking to anyone. In front of us, Cesare and Jackal were talking quietly. I tried to overhear what they were snickering about, but Loki drew me away.

“Believe me,” he said. “You will be scarred forever if you hear the atrocious things that come out of their mouths.”

I felt someone wrap me on the top of the head with their knuckles.

“Michael,” I said, trying to scoff at him.

He laughed, a strong, boisterous noise. He kissed me on the cheek. “How does it feel to be back?” he asked.

I smiled, looking sideways at Loki. “It feels fantastic!”

Suddenly Jackal was beside me, shouldering his way past Michael and draping his arm around me. I thought I saw him stick his tongue out at Michael, but I wasn't sure.

“Of course she's happy to be back,” Jackal said, his soft voice rising in excitement. “She missed me!”

Everyone laughed, and Jackal winked at me. I sighed, slipping my arm around his waist. “That's right Jackal. Out of everyone here I missed you the most.”

Jackal beamed. “I knew it!”

I smiled, when a thought struck me. “Wait,” I said. “Shouldn't I be worried about my parents on Earth? They'll notice if I'm gone for too long. I've already been here for almost two days!”

Loki shooed Jackal away. Jackal pouted, but kept walking anyways.

“Time,” Loki said. “Is different here than it is on Earth. There's no telling how much time has passed in between visits. Some days it has only been hours on Earth. Other times it could have been days. I will keep track of it for you, and let you know when it’s time to go back.”

“Ah,” I said. “I see. Is that why you don’t come to Earth often? Because of the time?”

Loki nodded. “Yes. Rarely do any of us have enough time to spare for a trip to Earth.”

“Unless of course,” Michael said from behind us. “You're a lazy, good-for-nothing, irresponsible teenager who prefers to sleep with all the women on Earth rather than take care of his duties here.”

“Hey!” Jackal said over all of our laughter. “I take care of my duties here, thank you very much. I just happen to be very efficient at carrying out my orders. I have a lot of free time on my hands.” He shrugged, and then gave me a sly look. “I can assure you the women on Earth don't mind it in the least.”

Lucrezia scoffed. “What a dog!” she said, her voice half way teasing.

Jackal bowed. “The best there is, my lady.”

There was a moment of tension between them, but Loki continued walking, and they soon had to move on.

I smiled, taking Loki’s elbow as I stepped over a tree root. He stopped, and we both looked at my hand on his elbow. I couldn’t explain it, but it had been my natural instinct to touch him. Being next to him was as easy as breathing. He touched my hand, gave it a small squeeze, and kept walking, my hand still in the crook of his elbow.

In front of us, Grimble talking to Lucrezia, who in turn began to flirt ostentatiously with the young dog. Jackal walked behind them, silent and solemn. As we walked, Lucrezia and Grimble fell into place behind us, Lucrezia watching every move Loki made.

“Did you have a good life?” he asked, his voice even lower now as he spoke quietly.

I smiled, nodding. “Yes. It was a very good life. My mom is very loving, and my dad was always a good provider. But it was slow and boring. I'm happy I've found my place.”

“A slow life is sometimes a better one,” Loki said, his eyes distant.

“It wasn’t for me,” I assured him. “Maybe my bloods just too…wild, or something, but I couldn’t breathe in that life. It was a good one, and I was happy. But it’s over now.”

Loki smiled. “That was always my second biggest fear.”

“What was?” I asked.

“That you wouldn't be happy,” he said. “That the family you had wouldn't love you, or that you'd live in poverty. I was just worried.” He shrugged.

I smiled, touched. “You said that was your second fear. What was the first one?”

He was silent for a moment, his dark green eyes scanning the forest as he walked. He sighed.

“I was worried . . .” he cleared his throat. “I was worried that you would never get your memories back. That you would never feel for me again . . . and that . . .” he swallowed. “I was just worried you wouldn't choose me.”

I squeezed his hand. “I'm back now. And I plan to stay.” I glanced over at Sinister, who was walking alone. “I don't care what Xavier said, I don't have feelings for your opposite.”

Loki hissed, but didn't say anything. I looked over my shoulder, noticing how close Lucrezia was following behind us.

“Can I ask you something?” I asked, lowering my voice so no one else could hear us.

Loki looked amused. “You can always ask me. You don't need my permission.”

I nodded, glancing back at Lucrezia. “It's about . . . your sister.”

“Oh?” Loki said, looking uncomfortable.

“Does she . . . I mean is she . . . in love with you?”

Loki was silent for a moment. He took a deep breath. “You've been told about the pure breeds and how they intermarry, yes?”

I nodded. “Yeah, Sinister told me.”

Loki swallowed. “You have to understand . . . my family is the most pure bred family in all of Aklia. Lucrezia has grown up without parents. She was only four when they were killed. I have served as both parents and brother to her. On top of that, I am also Supreme Ruler over her. She filled in for your spot as much as she could, and many people consider her their Princess. In her mind, she filled in your position in every way, except when it came to marrying me.”

“So,” I said. “Who were you supposed to marry if I had never come back?”

He shook his head. “I’m not sure. There were some . . . prospects. But it was never a serious consideration. I am the most eligible bachelor in all of Aklia. Lucrezia has watched as people from everywhere, even the Human's island, have brought their daughters in hopes that I would choose one of them as my future wife.”

He glanced back at his sister. Taking a deep breath. “If our parents were still living, they would have already arranged our marriage. Because you were gone, they would have made plans for the future. In my sister's mind, she was already promised to me. Because I didn't take anyone else, she thinks it was my way of saving myself for her, the . . . “rightful,” heir. But what she doesn't understand is that I never took anyone else because I was waiting for you.”

We had stopped walking, and he hunched his shoulders, tilting his head down in order to look in to my face better. I bit my lip as I tried to think of something to say.

“So,” I started slowly. “Your sister is in love with you?”

Loki gave me a knowing look. “I think it would be better to say that she thinks she's in love with me.” He looked at Jackal, and I felt understanding wash over me “Lucrezia doesn't know her real feelings yet. But she will. I know she will. She's a clever girl.” He said this with a tinge of fondness in his voice.

I smiled softly. “She's going to hate me, isn't she?”

Loki sighed. “At first? Probably. But if you can help her realize who she truly loves . . .”

We both looked ahead at the group, who were still walking. Jackal was following behind Lucrezia silently, his hair casting half his face in shadow. Lucrezia tripped over a tree root, and he caught her before she fell. For a split second, they stared at each other, but Lucrezia quickly detached herself, mumbling a thank you before running ahead.

I looked back up at Loki. “I'll help her.”

Loki pointed with his chin. “Come on, we don't want them to get too far ahead.”

We walked on for a few more hours, Loki and I basking in each other’s presence but not speaking, the rest of the group conversing loudly around us. Finally, we reached a small road that split in two opposite directions. The group gradually got quiet as we approached.

There was a moment of informal goodbyes. Cesare shaking Jackal's hand, Grimble kissing Lucrezia on the cheek, and Sinister swooping me into a big hug. Jackal took Lucrezia's hand, and with precise, decided slowness, kissed the top of it deliciously. Lucrezia swallowed, nodding to him.

Jackal and Grimble bowed to Lucrezia and Cesare, who returned the motion. The four then split off to stand behind their leader. The party then became two, a direct divide between species. Sinister bore his throat to Loki, and the other dogs followed suit. Loki hissed, and the cats all bowed their heads. Sinister gave me one last look before he turned. Jackal remained.

“Run fast, Jackal,” Loki said. “I need the message delivered quickly.” He nodded before sprinting off. As we turned to go, Michael slung his arm around my shoulders.

“I'm still your best friend, right?” he asked.

I laughed, holding the wrist of the arm that was around my neck. “Of course.” I smiled, reaching up to kiss him on the cheek. Michael looked surprised, and he glanced at Loki.

Loki laughed softly. “I would not ask the two of you to stop being so close. I know your relationship, Michael. Honestly, it doesn't bother me. I'm confident enough in both of us not to worry.”

Michael nodded his head. “Thank you, Loki.”

Lucrezia took hold of Loki's arm. “Loki, is there going to be good music at the party tomorrow?”

Loki smiled. “Of course. I wouldn't have music if it wasn't good.” He rapped his knuckles on the top of her head. “And besides, it isn't a party. It's really a meeting so I can tell everyone what our plans for the war are.”

Michael raised his eyebrows at me, giving me a knowing look.

“What are the plans?” Lucrezia asked.

“Nothing you need to know about yet,” Loki said.

Lucrezia scowled, and everyone laughed.

“Are we expected to stay with you the whole night?” Cesare asked.

Loki raised his eyebrow. “No. I will need you for the first part, when I am explaining to all the other chiefs about the war. After that, though, you can party to your heart's content.”

Cesare smiled happily. “Excellent.”

“I know,” Loki said. “But the day after that we will begin arrangements for the war, and I will expect you to be fully functional. If you have a hangover, that's too bad. I'll drag you out of bed myself, no matter how many women you have in it at the time.”

Michael and I laughed.

“You're going to have lots of unwanted children, Cesare,” I said. “If you're not careful.”

Cesare winked at me. “Ah, I see you don't know about the greatest gift we clans people have.”

I frowned. “Gift?”

Loki cleared his throat, giving Cesare a dirty look.

Michael was desperately trying to stop himself from laughing, his shoulders shaking. He dropped his arm from around my shoulders. “Should I tell her, Loki?” he asked.

“Tell me what?” I asked.

“Oh for Christ's sake,” Lucrezia said. “I'll tell her.” She threw her hair back. “The men of the clans have the amazing and beautiful ability of withholding their . . . seed, from a woman.”

I frowned again. “I don't understand.”

Lucrezia sighed. “Whenever you sleep with them, they can choose whether or not the seed will impregnate you.”

I looked at Loki, who was studiously ignoring me, staring at the path as we walked. Michael was grinning, and he raised his eyebrows up and down a few times.

“How, though?” I asked.

“How, what?” Cesare asked.

“How do you . . . tell it . . . to do what you want?”

Cesare shrugged, his grin devious. “I couldn't really explain it to you because you aren't a man. Basically though, we can control whether the seeds that enter a woman will actually cause anything to happen. It's a gift only we possess. That's why there are rarely unplanned pregnancies in the clans. Although,” he said, giving Lucrezia a knowing look. “There are some men who have a harder time at controlling themselves than others.”

“If you’re trying to make a point,” Lucrezia said angrily. “Get to it already.”

Cesare shrugged. “I've heard rumors. But I wouldn't know. You'll have to ask someone with more knowledge on the subject than me. Isn't that right, Lucrezia?”

She sniffed. “How would I know? I haven't slept with him.”

“Who?” I asked.

“That's a first,” Michael said, raising his eyebrow in challenge.

“Michael, who hasn’t she slept with?” I asked again.

            “That would be Jackal. Or so she says.”

“I haven't!” Lucrezia said, pouting.

Loki looked uncomfortable. “Can we not talk about you and your . . . extracurricular activities please?”

Lucrezia let go of his arm, scowling. “Fine, then would you rather talk about yours?” As soon as she said it, I could see she regretted it. Michael winced, putting an arm out so I would stop walking.

Loki's face grew emotionless, his body stiff. “I think it's time for you to go deliver the message of the gathering tomorrow, Lucrezia.” His voice was deep and rumbling, and I shivered as it vibrated through my bones.

“Loki, I—”

“That was not a request,” Loki said.

She nodded, baring her throat before leaving. Loki didn't miss a step, and he glanced back over his shoulder at us. “Let's keep the pace up,” he called back to us. “We need to get back before it's dark.”

Cesare shrugged, gave me look halfway between amusement and devilish cunning, and jogged to catch up with Loki. Michael and I followed suit, and we were soon walking in uncomfortable silence.

After a while, Loki sighed. “Michael, how are things on Earth?”

Michael shrugged. “Boring, as usual. At least it was until the goblins started attacking. But I think now that Ransom is here, the attacks will stop. They weren't really after anyone else but her.”

“Does Malum,” I started. “Want to rule both realms? Earth and Aklia?”

Loki nodded. “That is her eventual goal. Conquer Aklia first, and then Earth.”

I nodded my understanding, but didn’t have anything further to say.

We walked out of the forest, and I knew right away why the cat’s city was the capitol of Aklia. It was enormous. A huge stone wall enclosed it, and I couldn't see where it ended from where we were standing. The wall was low enough that I could just barely see the top of the palace's turrets in the middle of the city. The guards knew who Loki was, and they opened the gate without question.

“Be prepared,” Michael said.

“For what?” I whispered back.

“The cats are a bit different than the dogs,” he said, pulling my hood up over my head so no one could see my face.

As we entered the gate I noticed right away what he meant. The city was cleaner and richer looking. All of the buildings looked scrubbed down. Gold and green were the two favorite colors amongst the people, and it was everywhere. The buildings had an almost oriental feel to them, and I felt I had walked into a richer, more stylish version of China town.

There were people everywhere. It was clear that the cats were one of the superior breeds of the island, just as the dogs were. They were all enormously tall, and I could see that even the weakest would have made a normal human ashamed of their body. They all had those angled faces and slanted eyes that were customary of the cats. Children were scampering everywhere. I saw them on the rooftops, in the shops and trees, and I even saw some climb out of a gutter. Various clubs, taverns, and shops were filled with people, and the sounds of partying echoed throughout the city. It was as though a full time rave was taking place, and we had just stumbled into the middle of their party.

What I noticed the most, however, was the total lack of modesty that the younger generation of cats had. The older men and women were dressed fairly well, and they behaved themselves like normal people. Yet they didn't seem bothered by the younger cat’s gusto. Many of the young men were shirtless, their jeans slung low on their hips. The shirts for both the men and women varied from see through, to shredded, to clinging dangerously on the body. What was even more disturbing was the fact that couples everywhere were openly displaying acts of affection. In every dark corner of the city I saw a new couple doing extremely inappropriate things to one another. No one thought anything of it, and they were ignored.

The moment the people saw Loki, they moved. There was no hesitation. Even the children knew better. Loki never missed a step, and the people moved from his path as though afraid of him. I looked at their faces, and realized they probably were. There was a reverent respect there as well though, and everyone, even the couples, bore their throats to him as he passed. Cesare walked confidently behind Loki, his face amused as always. I turned to say something to Michael, but he was no longer there.

Cesare took my elbow, pulling me along. “Home sweet home!”

“Is it always so . . .”

“Inappropriate?” he finished for me.

I nodded.

He laughed. “Always. Isn't it delicious though?

I gave him a dubious look. “If you say so.”

He laughed. “The saying is that “men are dogs”, yes?”

I nodded, confused at his question.

He smiled. “See . . . I think that it should be changed to, “men are cats.””

“What? Why?” I asked.

Cesare smiled, his light green eyes sparkling dangerously. “Because there is nothing more sexual than a cat.” I looked away from him, and he chuckled. “The cat is the symbol of beauty, grace, intelligence, and cleverness, yes. But it also symbolizes other things as well. Mischief, and mystery.” He winked at me. “Cats are passionate and secretive creatures. Independent, too. While other creatures walk in the day, we wallow in the night. Lust is ours as well.”

“Lust?” I asked.

Cesare smiled. “There is nothing more sexual than an animal that spends most of their time in the dark.”

I blushed, looking away from him. I noticed the cat women eyeing Loki as he walked by, and I felt a pang of jealousy. I remembered what Lucrezia had said, and wondered just how many women Loki had entertained while I was gone.

Cesare was also on the woman menu, and he thoroughly enjoyed it. We passed the loudest and most jam packed club of them all. The sign read, “The Fine Feline,” above the door.

“That,” Cesare said, pointing. “Is my home away from home.”

I was secretly hoping that I could also party, but I didn't say anything out loud.

We finally reached the palace, and I felt a wash of memories flash through my mind. We entered the gates that were closed and locked behind us. Michael was waiting for us on the other side of the door. We walked across the courtyard, entering the actual palace. I stopped, putting a hand on the wall to steady myself. My head felt heavy as more and more memories came flooding back.

Loki touched my shoulder. “Okay?” he asked.

I looked at the entry way, and the memory of the night I had been taken crashed down on me. There, just by the door, was the spot I had screamed Loki's name over and over again. Across the hall was where Michael and the other soldiers had been attacked by the Witch's magic. I wondered how long it took to get all of the blood off the marble floor.

I shook my head. “Yeah. I'm fine. Just a lot to take in all at once.”

He nodded. “I understand.”

“Loki,” Cesare said, standing up straighter as he addressed his ruler.

“Yes?” Loki said, raising his eyebrow.

“Since there isn't anything particularly important you would like me to do, I was wondering if it would be okay for me to leave for the day.”

Loki snorted. “Go.”

Cesare beamed, rushing to the door and bowing at the same time. “Thank you, Loki. Thank you!”

“I'm still getting you up early tomorrow!” Loki called after him as he left.

“That's fine!” Cesare called back before disappearing.

Michael stretched. “It's been a while since I've been in the palace.” He looked around him, his eyes lingering on the spot where he and his men had been attacked. “I see not much has changed.”

“Where did you come from?” I asked. “You were gone just a moment ago.”

Michael smiled. “I just had to visit some things first.”

Loki nodded. “You should go see the guard. They've missed you in your absence.”

Michael nodded. “When I'm done I . . .” he swallowed. “I want to go visit  . . . Is it okay if I go?”

Loki braced arms with Michael. “Do as you wish tonight. Go to her.”

Michael nodded, kissed my cheek softly, and then ran down a set of steps that led underneath the palace.

“Where is he going?” I asked, confused.

Loki looked at me, his dark green eyes almost black in the dim palace light. “To see the palace guard. He was once in charge of them, and they desperately need his guidance now.”

“I know that,” I said. “But what girl where you talking about?”

Loki looked away from me. “You'll have to ask him that yourself. It was not my sacrifice, and it is not my place to tell you about it.”

I sighed. “Alright.”

Loki smiled. “Come on.”

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“Don't you want to see your room?” he asked back.

I smiled, and nodded. He led me up three flights, onto the second highest level of the palace. Every servant we passed bowed, waiting until we were out of sight to rise and carry out their duties. Again, I felt uncomfortable with all the respect, but I knew I was going to have to get used to it. We finally came to a white door with small flowers painted across it. Loki smiled and slowly opened it for me.

I was surprised. My room was exactly the same way it had been when I was stolen ten years ago. The gold walls, the white vanity, the floor to ceiling book case spanning the whole wall, all of my toys, my bed. Everything was there just as I had left it. A fine film of dust was on everything.

“I had it locked up, after you left,” Loki explained. “I'm the only one who was allowed to enter it while you were gone.” He avoided my eyes as I looked at him. He entered the room, kicking toys out of the way as he did. I noticed that the bed was made and clean. “Sometimes I slept in here,” he said. “I know that seems weird . . . like a stalker or something, but some nights I couldn't take it.”

I smiled and entered the room. I explored, looking at all the books, going through the vanity, my closet, the dresser doors. I smiled, my eyes getting misty as I touched all of my old belongings. The dress my mother had sewn for me. The books my father had bought from other clans and islands. The little green ribbon in my vanity that Loki had given to me. I touched it softly.

I turned to see Loki watching me, his eyes hidden in shadow from his hair. He shifted and they gleamed once – a dark green flash. He smiled sadly, and patted the spot next to him on the bed. I sighed, plopping down next to him.

“Nostalgic, isn't it?” he asked me softly.

I nodded. “I just wish . . .” I stopped.

“What?” he asked, cocking his head.

“I just wish that I had never been stolen.” I sighed. “And I know, worrying about things that have already happened is pointless and stupid. But I still can't help but wish I could have just grown up here.”

Loki touched my cheek briefly. “I understand. But you're back now.”

“So,” I said. “You asked me about my life, but now I want to know about yours.” He was silent. “Loki?” I asked.

He stirred. “It isn't something you want to hear about,” he said, his deep voice rumbling through the room.

“Why not?” I asked.

“Because,” he said. “It's a miserable story, and I don't want to put you in a bad mood.”

I touched his hand. “Tell me.”

“You won't like it.”

“I don't care, tell me.”

“Really, Ransom, it's not important.”

I grabbed his arm, pulling on it. “Loki, please tell me.”

He sighed. “After you left our parents organized a huge search party for you. Both our fathers personally went to Earth, and our mothers led the search here as well. The Dragons helped too. Hell, even the Humans searched for you. Finally, we found you. Your parents had already adopted you, and it had been about four months since your disappearance. You adjusted so quickly, that any hope of making you remember right away was lost. It was obvious you were fragile. Michael observed you for a while, and reported that the smallest things could make you terrified. We didn't want to risk breaking you any further, so we left you where you were, waiting until the day you were stable enough to come back.”

He cleared his throat, turning his face away from me to look out the window. “The day they told me you wouldn't be allowed to come back . . .” he swallowed. “I ran away. I told my parents that Lucrezia could have the position of Supreme Ruler, because how could I do it without you?”

His face was expressionless, and I cocked my head to try and see his eyes. He didn't look at me.

“What happened?” I asked.

“My parents were searching for me when they were killed,” he said shortly. His voice was hollow. Empty. “It's my fault they were in the forest when the goblins attacked them.” We were both silent for a moment. Finally, he spoke again. “A few days later your parents were also murdered. Many of the other high officials in the court of both the dogs and the cats were murdered as well. It was obviously sabotage.”

I nodded. “Then what?”

“I didn't go to my parent’s funeral. I was childish, and foolish, and it's something I regret every day of my life. But I can't change it.” He ran a hand through his soft hair. “After that I immediately took up position of Supreme Ruler of the realm Aklia and all its inhabitants. I was eleven. I realized then what it was like to be an adult. I hated many of the duties I had to do, but I never complained. I had already been trained, and I executed my authority with absolution. Doing it without you was hard, but I think that it was for the best.”

“Why?” I asked, surprised.

He smiled softly. “Because now you and I are our own, independent people. As I understand it you always prided yourself in being a strong, independent woman, free of any mans rule.”

I laughed. “Yes.”

He nodded. “Now the two of us can rule the way we should. As whole, independent people who can make decisions on their own without fear of what the other will say.”

I nodded. “I can understand that.”

He gave me a sort of half smile, the joy not reaching his eyes. “Since then I have ruled as Supreme Ruler of Aklia. I love my people, Ransom. I may be hard on them, and I expect a lot from them, but it's only because I know what greatness they are capable of. The clans are the leaders of this realm, and we need to live up to our own high expectations before we expect them from others.”

I nodded. “I agree. But this war seems like it could tear everything apart. What are your plans?”

Loki sighed, running a hand over his face, suddenly looking ten years older. “I'm not sure yet. After dinner I plan to meet with Sinister. Hopefully we can figure something out.”

I touched his hair lightly. “You will.”

He finally looked at me, those dark green eyes piercing through me. My breath caught, and I stared back. He had the most intense gaze I had ever seen. The eyes were rimmed in dark black lashes, and I swallowed. It was a torrid, burning look. His slanted eyes, set atop those high cheek bones, watching everything with a sharp perception I'd never be able to achieve. The skin underneath his eyes was sort of dark, almost as though he were always sleepy. I couldn't help but think of a panda as I looked at those dark circles.

After a moment, Loki swallowed, breaking our gaze. He lay back on the bed, putting his forearm over his eyes. I looked at  Loki's body, tracing the long line of his legs. The line went in to his narrow hips, flaring up to his muscular abdomen and broad shoulders. I watched his chest rise and fall with his slow, even breathing. Then the pale, long neck, the pale skin stretching up to the sharp angular jaw line that made me want to touch it. I rested at last on where his eyes were, covered by his forearm.

Finally, I spoke. “You said that you are the most eligible bachelor in all of Aklia, right?”

He nodded, his arm still covering his eyes. “Yeah. What about it?”

“Did you ever have any . . . possible matches?”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“I mean, were there ever any women who you were seriously considering? You know, if I had never returned.”

Loki stirred, moving his arm so that one eye peered up at me. “You aren't jealous are you?”

I sniffed. “Of course not.”

Loki's mouth curved up into a grin. “Of course you aren't.”

“Well?” I asked.

“There is . . . was one,” he admitted hesitantly. “The Humans princess. Her name is Allie.”

“Allie?”

“Well,” he cleared his throat. “It's Alexandra, actually. But that's her nickname.”

I raised my eyebrows. “You're that close, huh?”

“No!” Loki protested, sitting up. “Ransom I--”

I laughed. “Loki I was kidding!

He sighed, plopping back on the bed. “I had to . . . you know, keep my options open. If you had waited another year, I would have chosen her as a wife.”

“Is it important to the cats to get married?” I asked.

Loki shrugged. “I wouldn't really say that it's important to the cats specifically. It's more of a pure breed thing. Among the common people marriage isn't that important. But for the pure breeds across Aklia, it is. Although I wouldn't really say it's the marriage part that's important.”

“What is important then?” I asked.

“The family tree.”

“Ah,” I said.

He nodded. “Nothing brings a family more honor than children. Especially in the pure bred families. I'm twenty-three now, and by the time I'm twenty-four I am expected to me married and have at least one heir. As the Supreme Ruler there are certain things that are expected of me. Having a wife and children is one of them. Preferably sons, but a daughter is just as capable of leading Aklia as a son would be.”

“That's not fair of them to expect that of you on top of everything else you have to do,” I said, frowning.

Loki snorted, letting out a loud burst of exasperated laughter. “As though anyone ever cared about whether life's fair or not.”

There was an awkward silence.

“So,” I said eventually. “Did you ever give Alexandra an answer?”

Loki grabbed my wrist, pulling me down next to him. I gasped, and he pulled me close, propping his chin on top of my head. I smiled, snuggling against the hard muscle of his chest.

“No,” he said, his voice rumbling against my ear on his chest. “I never gave in to her. She's a nice young woman though. And she never pushed herself on me or pressured me in any way. In all honesty, I think she was always secretly hoping you would return. As I understand it, she is in love with someone else.”

I nodded, not knowing what to say. Loki played with some strands of my hair, twining them in and out of his long, elegant fingers.

“I have to go,” he said at last. “I won't be at dinner, but the palace is yours. You can go anywhere you want. No one will stop you. Just ask a servant for directions when you get hungry.” He sat up, bringing me with him. He stood, leaving me where I was.

I looked up at him. “Should I stay inside the palace for now?”

He nodded. “Yes. Don't let anyone outside of the palace see you. Not yet.”

I nodded. “Have fun making your war plans!”

Loki snorted. Gently, he bent and kissed me on the forehead. He turned, his eyes glinting in the late evening light before he disappeared in a flash of orange. 

11: Chapter 10

Chapter 10

 

After a few moments, I gathered myself and ventured outside to explore the palace. It was enormous, and even though my memory was returning I still didn't remember everything about the palace's lay out itself. I wove my way through the stone hallways, treading softly on the light green carpet. Gold curtains hung on all the windows, and as it got later servants began to close them, lighting candles in the long corridors instead. I realized that on many of the windows there was no glass, and even when the curtains were closed they let in a nice light breeze.

Each servant I passed stopped what they were doing to bow to me. I wanted to tell them not to, but I somehow felt that would be disrespectful not only to myself, but to them as well. I accidentally bumped into a servant while turning a corner, and I gave her a small smile, apologizing. She looked stunned and stared at me, her mouth open, as I passed. I supposed that not many of the guests who stayed in the palace were as kind to the girl as I had been.

I tried to not to intrude as much as possible, despite the fact that Loki said the palace was mine. Rooms that were inhabited by visiting diplomats or other important people I left alone.

I investigated the palace's enormous library, but I didn't recognize any of the books, so I didn't stay for very long. I ate a small dinner, feeling a bit lonely in the gigantic dining hall as I ate by myself. Idly, I wondered where Michael was, but when I asked a servant they said he had informed them he would be busy until the next day.

Dejected, I continued on my adventuring, going to the ninth floor of the palace. It was the top floor, and I noticed it was considerably colder than all of the other floors. None of the windows here had glass on them, and the curtains were still pulled back. There were only four bedrooms on this floor, one dining hall, and two studies, one of which was locked. I thought that was strange, but I didn't say anything. The servants on this floor were busy cleaning, and they looked intent on their tasks.

The first room was plain but elegant, and a servant who was inside cleaning told me it was a guest room for Loki and Lucrezia's grandfather whenever he decided to come and visit. The room across the hall from that used to be their parent's bedroom, but no one stayed there now. The other two were Loki and Lucrezia's bedrooms. This floor was the families floor, and it didn't have windows because of the heat during the day.

I opened one of the doors to find Lucrezia's room. It was a complete mess; clothes, shoes, and other accessories strewn everywhere. It was larger than my room, and it had a huge four poster bed with a white lace canopy that was currently drawn back. The sheets were rumpled, and I couldn't help but wonder if she ever slept alone.

“Excuse you,” someone said behind me.

I turned to see Lucrezia. I let the door close behind me. “Sorry, Lucrezia,” I said, trying to be friendly. “I didn't mean to intrude. I was just exploring.”

“Well, go explore somewhere else,” Lucrezia said shortly. She looked dirty, as though she had been running around in the forest all evening.

I smiled. “Got it. This room is off limits.”

She snorted, trying to push past me, when I stopped her by grabbing her elbow. She looked down at my hand and then up at me, her face disgusted.

“Let go of me!”

I raised my eyebrows, lowering my face towards hers. “You should know,” I said. “That I understand you don't like me. I am sympathetic to your reasoning, really I am. I understand that perfectly. And I am choosing not to act against you and your insults towards me. However,” I said, tightening my grip. “If I wanted, I could get rid of you. You need to understand that I now have power over you. I will not use it unless I have to. Don't test me too much. You may regret it later if you do.”

She wrenched her arm from my grasp, yanking her door open and slamming it behind her. I rolled my shoulders, trying to control that new, animalistic fury that had somehow formed inside of me. A side affect from my new found identity.

I passed the locked door across from Lucrezia's room, making my way to the end of the hall to the other study. It didn't have a door, and I peered in to see that the entire left wall was completely gone, leaving it cool and open. Across from the study was another door. It was painted a dark green, and even without opening it I knew whose room this was. I decided to wait on going into Loki's room for the moment, choosing instead to explore the enormous study.

It was an extremely spacious room, a large desk with a huge gold backed chair straight across from the door. The desk was raised up on a platform, and on the wall behind it and the right wall was a floor to ceiling bookcase like the one in my own room. There were three other chairs in front of the desk for people who were visiting to sit. Set in the bookcase behind the desk there was an enormous fireplace that was currently unlit.

The light gold curtains that hung over the left wall were blowing lightly in the breeze. They were so thin that I could almost see through them, and I walked over to find that the entire wall was missing, creating an enormous floor to ceiling window.

The entire cat city lay below me, lights from various houses slowly blinking into existence as the sun finally went down. I took a deep breath, smelling the air. It was different here. It was more earthy and alive, almost as though I could smell the life itself. It was fierce and animal while at the same time calming and peaceful. It was home.

I turned away, leaving the study. I stood in front of Loki's door, fearful of making him angry if I entered into his privacy. As much as we had connected, the fact remained that we still didn't know much of anything about one another. I turned to leave, when I saw Michael leave the locked study.

He locked the door behind him, his face hidden in shadow. He put his arms against the door, leaning his head against them. His shoulders shook, and I was shocked to see him in evident pain. Suddenly, he shoved himself away from the door, sprinting off downstairs so fast that I almost didn't see him. I still had my hand on the door handle of Loki's room, and without thinking, I opened it. Seeing Michael in such pain had shaken me, and I suddenly felt like retreating into Loki's room for comfort. I was confused, but I knew Michael wouldn't keep secrets from me unless it was something extremely personal.

I was surprised to see that Loki's room was almost completely bare. A four poster bed with black linen was against the opposite wall, and in the corner there stood another desk. On the other side there was a black dresser. There was nothing on the floor and the carpet was a pure white. On either side of the bed there were two floor to ceiling windows. They had glass, but the windows were currently drawn open, and cool air flowed in.

I shut the door behind me. A little orange kitten was lying on top of Loki's pillow, and he cocked his head at me, the eyes narrowing. He meowed once before laying his head back down and going to sleep. Apparently I was allowed to be here. I investigated the desk to find it was littered with papers, filled with names and letters I didn't understand. One letter caught my attention in particular though. It was from Alexandra. I swallowed hard as I read it.

 

Dear Loki,

I'm writing to apologize for my father's recent behavior. His persistence at asking you to marry me must be annoying. My father is many things, but patient is not one of them. I understand your hesitation to say yes to our union, and believe me, if I could stop it, I would. However, I think it's time for us to put our childish feelings behind us. We have a duty to our people. I don't want to pressure you, because how could I ever know what it is to live through such turmoil as you have? But I think it's time we became serious about our situation. I understand that with the war going on right now, a marriage is out of the question. But even our engagement would put many people, including my father, at ease. I promise I won't push the subject anymore than I have to, but I think by the next time we see each other, my father will need an answer. I'm sorry for everything that has happened, but I know that you understand, better than anyone, what it means to have to do things you don't want to. Doing our duty means doing things our hearts may well regret. But that's the price you pay for power, isn't it?

With love, Allie

P.S, Our date was fantastic. The flowers were a nice touch. My favorite too!

 

I set the letter down, unsure of how I felt. Obviously the relationship was more serious than Loki had said it was. But I wasn't angry. It wasn't as if I had been here, and he hadn't cheated on me. In fact, we weren't even together now, despite the fact that I was back. I wasn't angry. No, that wasn't the right word to describe how I was feeling. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't jealous, but it wasn't as if he had done anything wrong. Loki had done what he had to. That was the way he had always been, and the letter was proof that it hadn't changed over the years. Loki would do what he had to defend and take care of his people.

I saw a few crumpled pieces of paper, and as I opened each one I realized they were Loki's attempt at replying to the letter. I couldn't read much, as most of it he had scribbled out furiously. From what I could read I saw his various approaches to her letter. In one reply it looked as though he were going to flat out refuse her. But the next one was gentler, letting her down softly. After that it was along the lines of, “we'll talk when we see each other.” And the last one was letting her know he would have an answer for her by the time he had a party to discuss the battle plans.

I swallowed hard, realizing that if I had not come back when I did, Loki would not have been available. I wondered if Loki had been planning on having the party tomorrow regardless of my return or not. I smiled sadly, knowing the answer was yes. I ran a hand through my hair, walking towards the bed.

The kitten's ears perked up, and he raised his head to look at me. I ran my fingers over the top of his head and he immediately began to purr. I laughed, plopping down next to the kitten. I lay back on the bed, propping my head up on my arm. The kitten climbed atop my chest, purring. I smiled, petting it idly as I thought about nothing in particular. Slowly, I felt myself fading into a sleepy daze. I crawled towards the pillow, the kitten lying next to me. Before I knew it I was asleep, dreaming of my past as I waited for an inevitable future to take place.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

 

Loki came in late that night. He ignored everyone around him as he entered the palace. Jackal had informed him that the Humans planned on attending tomorrow, and he was worried about Allie. She wasn't a bad person, and he in no way wanted to hurt her or insult her father. He would need their help to fight this war, and he wasn't sure they would agree to it without a marriage. He climbed the stairs three at a time, his long legs easily covering the distance.

At the top of the stairs he closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them they were covered in a white film. Through his eyes he saw through his various spies throughout the palace and Aklia. Each kitten meowed to him in greeting, and reported that nothing seemed amiss. He dismissed them all, giving them mental pats on the head. He smiled as he saw Ransom asleep on his bed, and headed up another flight of stairs.

He was rounding the corner when he heard lowered voices. Quicker than air, he pulled back into the shadows, crouching. His tail and ears had appeared, and his dark green eyes glinted in the red moon light. His tail flicked back and forth behind him as he listened.

“Come on Lucrezia, you never say no.” To Loki's shock, he realized the voice belonged to Grimble.

Lucrezia sighed. “I just . . . I don't know Grimble. You know the rules. Dogs aren't allowed to sleep over in the palace unless they were invited by Loki himself.”

“He won't know,” Grimble pressured.

Loki suppressed a dark hiss of anger.

“But if he found out you slept over again he'll kill you,” Lucrezia pressed. “Seriously, Grimble, he will. He hates it when people disobey his rules.”

“Since when are you so worried about the rules?” Grimble said, his voice annoyed. “I thought you were a bad girl.”

“I am!” Lucrezia protested. “But . . . I mean don't you have stuff to do for Sinister or something?”

Grimble chuckled darkly. “I don't have anything to do tonight except you.”

Now Lucrezia was nervous. “Please, Grimble. I just really can't tonight. I'm too tired.”

“I'll do all the work,” Grimble said. “I promise. I need you tonight, Lucrezia.”

There was a moment of silence, Loki silently willing his sister to say no. Despite his power, he refused to tell his people what they had to do with their personal lives. They could sleep with whoever they wanted. That was none of his business. But Grimble rubbed him the wrong way, more so than other dogs. And he knew his sister didn't really love the dog.

And besides, he thought. It's against my rules.

“I can't,” Lucrezia said. “It's against the rules, I'm tired, and tonight just isn't a good night.”

There was a loud thud as Grimble punched the wall. “Fine,” he said. He stormed off down the hall, passing right past Loki, unable to see the cat crouched stealthily in the shadows.

Loki heard his sister go into her room, and he couldn't help but feel a bit proud at her actions. He rose from the shadows, his long, elegant tail flicking just at the tip. It was the same, dark orange as his hair, save for the white tip at the end. It was so long it nearly touched the floor.

He yawned, idly scratching one of his cat ears before stepping out of the shadows. He checked the study's door to see if it was still locked. He remembered ten years ago when Michael had made his sacrifice. After Michael had left, and the girl had died, he had had the door locked and the room shut up from all other people. No one entered except Michael. He even kept himself from going in.

Satisfied that it was still locked he went into his own study, breathing in the fresh air that the empty wall let in. His eyes narrowed as he saw the guards let Grimble out of the palace's entrance. It bothered him that he had been allowed to enter and leave so easily. None but the inhabitants of the palace were to be allowed in when he was not present. Too many assassins had already attempted murder on his people, and he could not risk it anymore. He would have to have a word with his guards.

He sighed, turning away from the open wall, leaping up on to the platform that held his desk. It was scattered with replies from the various clans' chiefs. He didn't need to read them though. He knew they had said yes. No one said no when he summoned them. No one. One letter did catch his attention, though. It was from the king of the Humans. He swallowed hard, slitting it open with one of his elongated nails.

 

Supreme Ruler,

I understand your reluctance to give me an answer thus far, but I think it is time you gave me your reply. I do not like to be kept waiting. With all due respect, I think it's time you accept that the Ruler Supreme is not returning. You must provide the islands with a suitable heir while keeping your blood pure. My daughter's mother was a cat, as you know, and her royal Human blood will not distill yours in any way. She is a lovely, beautiful young woman who will bear you many sons, be obedient, and stay out of your way. I will expect your answer by tomorrow at the party. I trust you will make the right choice, lest I be forced to withdraw my support from the war. Thank you for your time and consideration.

Your servant, King Alex

 

Loki crumpled the paper in his hand, his body shaking with anger. “Fucking bastard,” he muttered. “As though he could tell me what to do.” He snorted. “That's priceless.” He ripped the paper into pieces and stuck them in the fire pit. He sighed, rolling his shoulders, pushing his fury down. His tail flicked once as he looked across the hall at his door.

It still didn't feel real to him, the fact that Ransom was back. He almost felt as though he would wake up tomorrow to find it had all just been a dream. He shook his head. “She's back, and she's going to stay,” he reassured himself.

He watched his city, breathing in the clear air. He could smell all of the clans people from here. For now, all was well. He bowed to his city, something he did every night before he went to bed. A sign of servitude to his people. He turned, jumping off the platform, leaving the door to the study open in case anymore letters came during the night. His ears pricked forward as he heard Lucrezia turn off her light. He hoped she wouldn't feel the need to leave in the middle of the night to find a sleeping partner.

He shook his head, opening his door. It was dark, but his eyes adjusted almost instantly, flashing a dark green in the red moon light. The kitten nuzzled under Ransom's chin meowed softly upon his entrance, but Loki ignored him. He walked over to his desk to find the letter from Allie open. He glanced over at Ransom, wondering if she had read it. He closed his eyes, passing a hand through his hair.

He hadn't lied to Ransom when he said things weren't serious. For him, things weren't. But for Allie he knew it was different. She wasn't really in love with anyone else. He had only said that to ease Ransom's worry. She was totally and completely enthralled with him, and he always had to make sure he was careful not to lead her emotions on. But the last date things had gotten a little too serious for Loki's liking. His lips burned with the guilt of that last kiss they had stolen before she left to go back to her own island. He put his hands against the desk, his ears twitching as he tried to force his emotions down.

“You shouldn't have kissed her,” he muttered to himself. “Now everything's messed up.”

Ransom made a little noise in her sleep, and he pushed himself away from the desk. He shut the windows, his tail flicking behind him. The kitten jumped down, landing lightly on the floor. It yawned and stretched before licking its front paw. Loki scratched the top of the kittens head before giving it a little nudge to leave. He turned, smiling softly as he looked at Ransom's sleeping form.

Need burned inside him, making his stomach knot. He swallowed hard, his breath catching in his throat. With one fluid motion he lifted Ransom into his arms, cradling her against his body. She sighed, snuggling her face against his chest. He sighed himself, using his elbow to turn the handle of his door. He carried her down the two flights of stairs to her room, ignoring the stares of his servants. He used his elbow to open Ransom's door, setting her down softly in her bead. Ransom sighed again, curling up in a little ball. Loki pulled the covers over her, smoothed her hair back, and kissed her on the forehead.

He almost stayed, the urge to wake her and lay with her burning fiercely inside of him. But he didn't. It wasn't the right time. He cracked one of her windows in case in got too hot, and scanned the room to make sure everything was as it should be. He yawned again, and with a flick of his tail and a flash of orange, left to go sleep in his own bed. Alone, as he had been for the last ten years. 

12: Chapter 11

Chapter 11

 

The next morning I awoke in my own bed, the sun slanting across my bed and shining directly in my eyes. I had barely opened my eyes when Michael came bursting in, shouting at the top of his lungs.

“GET UP!” he bellowed.

I threw my pillow at him. “I already am asshole.”

He beamed, his face not holding a single trace of the pain it had last night. “Did you sleep well?” he asked.

I stretched, yawning. “Yes,” I said, sitting up. “What do we have planned today?”

“We have a party to attend,” Michael said, his voice dropping into a serious tone.

“The war party, right?”

He nodded, his black hair sparkling as though he had just gotten out of a shower. “While it may be called a party, don't be fooled. Aklia's most prestigious and dangerous people will be in attendance. All the chiefs, the Humans King, the Prophets, and the dragons leader, the Beast Superior will be there as well.”

I nodded, dragging myself out of bed. One look in the mirror, and I knew I was going to need a shower. “Where do I shower around here?” I asked. “Or do they not have plumbing here?”

Michael laughed. “I forgot you don't know about technology here in Aklia.”

I frowned. “Well, would you care to enlighten me?”

He nodded, smiling. “Technically speaking, Aklia has access to everything you have on Earth. Phones, cars, guns, airplanes; all of it. The thing is though, we just don't really like to use them. Phones aren't needed because many of us clans people can just run to deliver a message in as much time as it would take to call someone. The islands are all close to one another, and swimming or riding in a boat across the waters to get to another island takes little time. Cars are pointless. We rely on the forest as physical barriers between each clan’s territory, and we would have to destroy them to put roads down in order to drive the cars. We'd also have to do the same for phone polls, which is another reason we don't use phones.”

He sat down on the end of my bed, crossing one long leg over the other. His face looked tired, the pale skin under his eyes dark with circles from a sleepless night. His black, liquid onyx eyes were cast in shadow as he spoke.

“We don't use guns or other machinery because it just doesn't suit us. Why use a gun when we are born killers?”

“Born killers?” I asked.

Michael nodded, fixing me with his black eyes. “The animal instinct inside of us is a deadly force. When we transform we become living, breathing killing machines. True, some clans are more powerful than others. For instance, you may find that many members from the horse or hawk clans carry swords. Those clans who don't possess the power and agility that clans such as the cats and dogs have will usually carry swords or some other form of weapon.”

“Cesare carries a dagger,” I pointed out.

Michael nodded. “And he knows how to use it, trust me. I didn't say that we excluded the use of weapons entirely. I only meant to say that we don't usually find as much of a use for them as other clans might.”

I nodded. “So you guys don't use modern electricity then?”

He shook his head. “I wouldn't say that. We don't use phones, televisions, or radios. But we do use modern sound systems.”

“I thought I heard music in the clubs,” I said.

Michael nodded, smiling broadly. “The clans love to party, and nothing makes us happier than music blaring at high volume as we dance.”

“So you use modern technology, but only the kind that won't damage your island?”

He nodded. “Although,” he said, scratching his chin idly. “If I remember right, the Humans have no such reservations when it concerns technology. They use phones, cars, and radios. In fact, they have many television shows that are quite popular, even among the clan’s people.”

“Sounds like the humans from Earth,” I said dryly.

Michael smirked. “Yes. But there are a lot of things here in Aklia that are similar to Earth.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well,” Michael said. “There are many who believe that Earth is a reflection of Aklia. Or that Aklia is a reflection of Earth.”

“Meaning?”

Michael shrugged. “Look around you. Look at the people. Each clan is almost like an ethnicity from Earth. The dogs could be the Germans, or maybe the English. The cats could be from Asia. The horses could be Hispanic, and the wolves could possibly be African. The Clans Island is as diverse as Earth, the only difference being that we all live in close proximity to one another, rather than continents apart. Their ethnicity is a reflection from Earth.”

I nodded, realizing he was right. “That's true. Wow, I never really noticed it, but you're right. The dogs are definitely European looking, and the cats are definitively Asian looking. And I haven't seen the other clans, but I'm sure they're a reflection as well.” I smiled. “I like that. It's sort of like, even though we're realms apart, we're still connected.”

Michael smiled, opening his mouth to say something, when there was a knock at the door. He stood, smoothly unfolding his long body into an upright position.

“Come in,” I said.

It was a servant. She bowed. “If you'll follow me, Ruler Supreme, I will take you to our baths.”

I nodded. Michael put his arm on top of my head, leaning his weight on it. “I'll escort the young lady,” he told the servant, winking at her. She blushed, bowed, and left.

“I'm pretty sure I can walk by myself,” I said.

Michael flicked me on the forehead. “I know you can,” he said. “But right now, at this very moment, various chiefs and important people from all over Aklia are arriving at the palace for tonight's party. You cannot be seen. You don't know who’s who, and you could accidentally reveal yourself to the wrong people. I'm escorting you because I am your best friend, and I am worried for your safety.”

I sighed. “Well if you put it that way . . .”

He smiled, opening the door for me. “I'll tell a servant to bring you some fresh clothes while you're bathing.” We walked down the hall in comfortable silence. When we got to the stairs, Michael stopped me, pushing me lightly against the wall. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the man approaching. “What the hell is he doing here?” he murmured.

“Who is it?” I whispered, trying to get a good look.

Michael held his arm out in front of me. “Stay back.” I scowled at Michael, peering over his arm. At first glance I thought it was Loki, but upon further investigation, I was shocked to see it was not.

A man, just as tall and broad as Loki, was taking the stairs two at a time. His dark orange hair was pushed back, hanging down to his shoulders. Around the crown of his head his hair was streaked with gray. He had an orange beard as well, also streaked gray. He was, despite his age, strangely attractive. He didn't look a day over sixty, and that was pushing it. But I knew the way the clans people aged, and his looks were most likely not a reflection of how old he actually was. He glanced up, and those dark green eyes told me he was undoubtedly related to Loki.

Michael sighed. “I won't be able to hide you from him.”

“Who . . .” I started.

In a flash, the old man was standing directly in front of us. He had his orange tail and ears out, and I saw that the tips of his ears were streaked gray.

“Michael,” he said pleasantly, his voice a deep, rumbling bass.

Michael lifted his neck, baring his throat. “Lord Kalamar,” he said, keeping his eyes lowered as he spoke. “I'm honored to meet you again.”

Kalamar smiled, showing perfectly white, straight teeth. “The same goes for me. Your sacrifice was well noted.” He slid his dark green eyes over Michael, letting them rest on me. “Ah,” he said. “So here you are. I had heard whispers of your return, but it's nice to see the truth with my own eyes.”

“You've heard whispers?” Michael asked.

Kalamar winked. “I have spies everywhere, young cat. But I don't believe anything unless I can see it for myself.”

I smiled. “Sometimes your eyes can deceive you,” I said.

“Yes,” he said, sighing dramatically. “A horrible habit I picked up long ago, I'm afraid.”

“Ever heard of teaching old dogs new tricks?” I asked. I wanted to slap myself the second the words had left my mouth. I could never control that quick tongue of mine. Michael gasped, putting his face in his hand.

To my surprise, Kalamar laughed, throwing his head back. “You have your mother’s wit, I see. And your father’s quick tongue. A dangerous combination. That's good. You'll need it against the politicians of the islands.”

I smiled shyly. “Sorry, I can't always control my mouth.”

Kalamar waved his hand in the air. “Nonsense. Don't even dare think of learning to control it. Someone in your position of power can't be afraid to speak her mind.” He winked at me. “You probably don't remember me, but I was in the delivery room the day you were born. Your mother went into labor at dinner, and your father was out on patrol. So it was me who carried your mother up two flights of stairs to the palace's hospital.” He looked smug.

“Um . . . thanks?” I said.

Kalamar smiled. “No need. I'm happy to see you here and safe. I heard you had a run in with a few goblins.”

I shrugged. “I managed to escape.”

Kalamar smiled fondly. “You have your mother’s strength as well.” He looked at Michael. “Take care of her. She is much too valuable to lose.”

Michael bowed once before baring his throat again. Kalamar looked at me, raising his eyebrow exactly the way that Loki did. I raised my own eyebrows back, and the old man laughed. He put his fists together, bowing to me once before he lifted his neck to bare his throat. With a flick of his tail, he turned on his heel and climbed the next flight of stairs, whistling as he went.

“You should be honored that he bore his throat to you,” Michael said. “He doesn't do that often.”

“I take it that's Loki and Lucrezia's grandfather,” I said.

Michael nodded, leading me down the stairs. “That is the man who fought the civil war against the dogs and the old Queen. He also wrote the treaty, along with Sinister's grandparents. He was the first Supreme Ruler the cats ever had. There is no one more powerful, or dangerous, than that man we just spoke to.”

“He must be ancient,” I said.

Michael laughed. “He is, but don't tell him that. He's the only one of the old ones left. His wife and all of his comrades, both cat and dog, have all died. Even his daughter, Loki's mother, is dead. Jackal's parents were only children at the time of the civil war, so they don't know much about him. What they do know, however, is that he over threw their parents.”

“They really aren't friendly people, are they?” I asked.

Michael snorted. “The only decent person in that whole family is Jackal.”

“Wow,” I said. “If Jackal is counted as decent then the rest of his family must really be . . . horrible.”

Michael nodded. “One thing’s for sure, and that is that none of them will seek to be your friends.”

We walked across the entry way of the palace. I noticed that Michael skirted around the spot where his fellow soldiers had fallen under the Witch's wrath. There was a door across the room, and Michael opened it, revealing a small stairway underground.

“Where does this go?” I asked.

“To the hot springs under the palace,” Michael replied. “This is where the baths and showers are located.” A servant stood to the side to let us by, and Michael gave her a friendly smile. “The Ruler Supreme will need a fresh set of clothes. Can you go and get her some, please?” He smiled, his dark eyes gazing intently at the girl. She nodded, scampering off.

“I feel sorry for the women servants in the palace,” I said.

Michael looked surprised. “Why's that?”

“Because,” I said, giving him a knowing look. “People like you use your good looks to get what you want.”

Michael pretended to gasp in surprise. “I never!”

We both laughed. The air grew warmer, and we entered into a large cavern carved from the rock around us. The air was warm and steamy, and Michael pointed to a set of doors along the wall. “Those are the showers,” he pointed to the other wall. “And those are the baths.” He glanced around the cavern. “These baths are extremely popular, especially among visiting diplomats. I'll stand guard out here. Don't leave until I tell you it's safe. We don't know who’s down here.”

I looked around the empty cavern. “You're going to hide here?”

Michael smiled smugly. “If I don't want to be seen, I won't be seen.” He thought about it for a moment. “Well, from most people, at least. Certain people I can't hide from. But that's not important.” He gave me a little shove. “Go on.”

I decided to take a shower. The inside of the room was carved of the same rock as the cavern. There was a towel rack with fresh towels and rags, and various soaps and shampoos lined the wall. There was no curtain or wall, and as I stripped down I felt bare and exposed. I made sure the door was locked before I turned the handle on the shower. Water fell straight from the ceiling everywhere in the room except where the towel rack was by the door. I smiled, feeling like I was inside a water fall.

After my shower I wrapped myself in one of the enormous, over sized towels. I peeked out of my door and found my clothes on the floor. I picked them up, changing quickly. I dried my hair furiously with the towel. I looked around and found an array of brushes and combs next to the towel rack. Just as I was finished brushing my hair, I heard a knock at the door.

“Done?” I heard Michael ask.

“Yeah,” I said quietly.

There was a pause. “Alright, you can come out.”

I came out to find Loki waiting next to Michael. I touched my wet hair self consciously.

“Hey,” I said. 

Loki smiled. “Wanna' have lunch together?” he asked.

I smiled. “Of course.” He escorted me upstairs, the servants standing as far to the side for us as they could when we passed. I couldn't help but wonder if his presence was also serving as extra protection. I didn't say anything about it though. “I met your grandfather,” I said as we came up from underground.

He cleared his throat. “So I heard. I hope it wasn't too unpleasant.”

I smiled. “I like him.”

Loki looked shocked. “Then he must have liked you as well. Not many people can say they have met Lord Kalamar and say they enjoyed the experience.”

I laughed. “I think he did like me. In his own way.”

“He didn't say anything . . . improper, did he?”

I smiled. “Not really.”

Loki sighed, tucking a piece of hair behind my ear. “Come on, I prepared something special for you.”

I was surprised. “Really? What is it?”

Loki smiled. “Michael, I excuse you for the remainder of this lunch time. Come back and get her when we are finished.”

Michael bowed, winking at me once before leaving. Loki led me through the dining hall and through a side door situated in the back. We went down some stone steps, passing through a large stone cavern, until we reached a white door. Loki opened it, and I gasped. The door opened into a small courtyard no bigger than my own bedroom. It was in full bloom, flowers and trees sprouting everywhere. I heard the sound of water and saw a small waterfall falling from a hole in the ceiling on the far side of the courtyard.

Loki stepped into the small courtyard. He held his hand out to me. “Do you like it?” he asked.

I smiled, unable to hide my glee. “It's beautiful!”

There was a little white table in the middle of the courtyard with two white chairs, a lunch set at each place. Loki smiled, this time the happiness reaching his eyes. I realized that when he smiled like that, with true happiness, he had these little dimples in the corners of his mouth. It transformed him, and I was enthralled. I tried to stop myself from staring as he pulled my chair out for me, but I wasn't very successful.

He chuckled. “You're this impressed by . . . this?” he said, waving his hand in the air.

I nodded. “It's not just the place. It's just . . . well I've never had a boy do anything special for me. Even though it's just lunch, it's . . . it's nice. Thank you.”

He kissed the top of my head. “It's nothing.” He walked around to his side of the table. There was a pitcher of lemonade, and he poured me a glass before pouring his own. He held up his glass, and we clinked our drinks together, giggling like little children as we began to eat.

“Is your grandfather supposed to be here?” I asked after a moment of chewing.

Loki sighed, rolling his eyes. “Well, I can't exactly tell him not to be here.”

“Why not?” I said. “I thought you were the Supreme Ruler.”

Loki chuckled. “I am, but technically speaking, so is Kalamar.”

I took another drink of lemonade. “I don't understand.”

“It's sort of like, once the Supreme Ruler, always the Supreme Ruler.” He scratched the top of his head idly. “I can't really tell him not to come, because technically speaking he still has rights to this palace. If my mother were still alive, it would be the same for her as well.”

“So your mother was the Supreme Ruler?” I asked. “I didn't know if it passed to the man when she got married or something.”

Loki scowled. “Never. Man or woman, the Supreme Ruler will always belong to my family. My mother was a strong leader who ruled with a firm hand. Some say she was as strict as my grandfather was. ”

As always, I said the first thing that came into my mind. “So, when we have children, which one of them will be the Supreme Ruler?” I could have died. I wanted to punch myself in the face. Embarrassed, I looked down at my plate.

Loki's shoulders were shaking as he tried not to laugh. He tilted his head, waiting for me to finally look up at him. He raised his eyebrow, the look in his eyes making me both excited and nervous at the same time.

“When we have children one day,” he said, slightly emphasizing the whole sentence. “It will be up to us to decide. The power does not necessarily pass to the eldest, although that's usually how it goes. The power is usually strongest in the eldest child, as it is with Lucrezia and I, but I do know families where the eldest child is not the one to take over the family.”

“Is it seen as a bad thing to not choose the eldest child?” I asked.

Loki shook his head. “No. Jackal is the youngest of his siblings, and he will become the head of his family when his father dies. Lord Kalamar is the second child in his family as well. His older brother died years ago, but he never wanted the responsibility to begin with. It's all circumstance and who has the better qualities. Some families choose power. Others choose leadership.”

“Would you rather a child with more power, or better leadership skills rule?” I asked.

He thought about it for a moment. “I'd rather the second child rule.”

I was surprised. “Really?”

“Is that strange?” Loki asked, popping another piece of bread into his mouth.

I shook my head. “No, it's not that. It's just I thought, since you're so powerful, that you'd rather a child with more power rule.”

Loki sighed, leaning his elbows on the table. He intertwined his fingers, looking at me over the top of them. “I may be powerful, Ransom, but I like to think that I rarely abuse that power. My mother taught me that using a forceful hand can only work for so long. If you truly love your people and try your greatest to do what's best for them, then they will love you. Leading them is more important than enforcing your power over them. Too much power will only result in a revolt. People need freedom and room to breathe.”

I smiled. “I'd rather the second child rule as well.”

He smiled, when suddenly, in a flash, he was standing. His tail and ears were out, and his ears pricked forward as he listened to something I could not hear.

“Is lunch over?” I asked.

He glanced down at me, his tail flicking back and forth about his ankles. “I'm afraid so,” he said, his deep voice rumbling about the stone courtyard.

“Is something wrong?” I asked, frowning.

Loki's tail flicked once. “Not exactly. Someone . . . important has just arrived.”

“Shouldn't you go and meet them then?”

He glanced down at me. “I should, but I don't really want to.”

I swallowed hard. “Is it Alexandra?” I heard how small my voice sounded, and I wanted to smack myself. I sounded so pitiful and jealous. I wasn't that type of girl.

Loki sighed. “Yes. But I'm afraid I have no choice but to go and meet her and her father. They're walking up the steps now.” He looked at me, worried. “I don't want you to be angry at me for leaving but—”

“Don't worry about me,” I cut in. “You're the Supreme Ruler of Aklia, and you have things to do. I'm not a baby.” I smiled. “I'm tough. I can handle being left alone. Go.”

He was by my side in an instant. He knelt, his eyes hard as he looked at me. He raised my chin up. There was a brief moment where neither of us moved, when finally, slowly, Loki lowered his mouth to mine. He was soft, his mouth gently parting mine, one hand tangling in the hair at the back of my neck, the other cupping my cheek. I wrapped my arms around his neck, kissing him back. I knew the kiss must not have been very long, but it felt like I had been lost in him for days when he finally pulled away.

He smiled, touching his forehead to mine. “I'll see you tonight.” He kissed me on the forehead once before disappearing in a flash of orange.

Michael stood in the doorway once Loki was gone. “I suppose that means your lunch is over?”

I nodded. “The Humans just got here. Loki has to . . . attend to them.”

Michael chucked me under the chin. “Don't look so worried. Loki loves you, not princess Alexandra.”

I smiled, trying to hide my anxiety. “I'm not nervous about Alexandra. I'm just . . . I'm nervous about tonight in general is all.”

Michael nodded. “That's understandable. We'll leave in about another four hours. The party is scheduled to start around seven. It takes about an hour to get there, and this is not the type of party where you show up fashionably late.”

I nodded, and Michael led me back upstairs. I spent the rest of the day exploring the castle, Michael escorting me everywhere I went. If he hadn't been my best friend, I would have been extremely annoyed. It was a pleasant day though, Michael and I running through the halls playing tag, surprising servants and maids. They didn't seem annoyed though, and some even helped me evade Michael as we chased each other around. After tag he took me to the library, introducing me to the popular literature of Aklia. We walked around the palace after that, giggling like mad and hiding from various people as they walked by. Finally, it was time for me to go back to my room and get ready.

With the help of a maid I put on the dress that had been provided for me. It was white with delicate little green flowers swirling across the front and back. It was surprisingly light, despite the fact that it had two layers of skirts. It had a bodice that the maid laced up for me, and thin straps that left my back and chest extremely bare. The red scar was prevalent against my pale skin, but for once I didn't feel ashamed. With my help, the maid braided a piece of my hair into a head band and put the rest of it up in a bun. She let a few of my wavy strands of hair down before searching in her pocket for a few jewels to stick in my hair. I wore a little makeup, consisting of a light black eyeliner and mascara and a little blush on my cheek bones. The end affect was stunning, and I wondered who it was I was looking at in the mirror.

“Thank you,” I said, smiling.

Again, the maid looked surprised at my kindness, but bowed in thanks. She led me out of the room and downstairs to the front door. Michael was waiting for me, looking as though he had just been plucked from the cover of a magazine. He had on black, low slung pants, two silver chains hanging from his left pocket. His black silk shirt was only buttoned twice at the bottom, and his thin, wiry muscled chest was glistening slightly, as though he were a little bit sweaty. His black hair was in its thick, swooping array of spikes, and he had a silver hoop earring in at the top of his left ear.

“Since when has your ear been pierced?” I asked.

Michael smiled. “Since before you were born. Even though I regressed in age, the scars and other things like piercings didn't go away.”

I sighed. “Alright. Well, let's do this.”

He smiled, taking a cloak from a servant standing next to him. He flung it over my body, tucking my hair inside. He smiled down at me fondly, lightly pinching my nose.

“You look fantastic,” he said.

I smiled. “So do you.”

He took my arm. “Here we go,” he said. 

13: Chapter 12

Chapter 12

 

Lucrezia left her room, tucking a piece of her red hair behind her ear. Her dress hung to the floor, a dark green color. It was strapless with big diamond cut outs on the sides, and it plunged in the front and the back. She knew the affect she was going to have on the men at the party. She smiled, pleased. She was about to turn down the hall, when, to her utmost surprise, she saw Jackal.

He was leaning against the wall next to the door of Loki's study, almost invisible in the shadows. The door was cracked slightly, and Jackal was peering in, his body tense as he listened to the conversation inside. Suddenly, he looked up, spotting her instantly.

They stared at each other for a moment, before Lucrezia said, “Jackal, what are you—”

Before she could finish, Jackal was behind her, his hand over her mouth, an arm around her waist. She froze, knowing better than to challenge his strength. A strength that even his Alpha would not provoke. Lucrezia looked up over her shoulder, her eyes worried. Jackal shook his head, picking the girl up by her waist and carrying her back to the door. He still had his hand over her mouth, and he jerked his chin forward, motioning for her to watch as well. Lucrezia's eyes widened as she watched her brother and Sinister argue.

“How is she going to choose?” Loki asked. He was sitting in the gold backed chair behind his desk. Queen Jordainia sat elegantly in front of him in one of the guest chairs. Sinister stood in front of the open wall, his arms crossed, as he thought.

Queen Jordainia sighed, stretching in her chair. “I'm not sure. But what the Prophets said was very clear.”

“You mean the skewed prophecy part, right?” Sinister asked.

The Queen nodded. “From what Xavier said, Ransom will have to decide between the dog side of her heart, and the cat side.”

“She's torn,” Sinister said, running a hand through his silver hair. It stood up in swooping spikes.

Loki scowled, standing elegantly. His dark green eyes glinted dangerously as he looked at Sinister. “The only reason she's torn is because of you.”

Sinister crossed his arms, the muscles tightening in thick cords. “Me?”

Loki rolled his shoulders, his orange cat ears melting into view from the top of his head. Behind him, his tail flicked, a tuft of white at the end. “Yes. When she fell from this world, you knew exactly who she was. You should have brought her straight. To. Me. But your jealousy and selfishness blurred you judgment. She is not yours.”

“Then whose is she?”

Loki snapped his jaw, hissing. “Mine.”

Sinister growled, his own pair of dog ears and tail coming to life. “Yours? Last time I checked she has to choose. She hasn't chosen anyone yet.”

“That doesn't matter,” Loki hissed, his teeth all pointed. “We wouldn't be having this problem if you had obeyed. I sent out an order to all clans that should Ransom appear in our world, she be brought straight to me. You deliberately disobeyed me.”

Sinister snarled. “You're right, I disobeyed. And I don't regret it.”

Outside the door, Lucrezia drew back against Jackal, who was still holding her. She was suddenly afraid for Sinister's life. Jackal gave her waist a reassuring squeeze.

Inside the study, Loki stepped towards Sinister, his orange hair falling across his face. He was slightly taller than Sinister, and he had to duck his shoulders to look the young dog in the face. “Have you forgotten your place?” he hissed. “I am the Supreme Ruler. Me. I give the orders and you follow them. While our grandparents may have created the treaty between the cat and dog clan, I have no problem exercising my right to remove you as Alpha and appoint a new one.”

Sinister scowled. “The Queen would never stand for it.”

Loki laughed, throwing his head back. “With all due respect,” he said, giving Queen Jordainia a small smile. “I have no worries as to what the Queen will let me do.”

Outside, Jackal frowned. “Cocky bastard,” he breathed, a barely audible sound. Lucrezia frowned as well, but didn't say anything.

Sinister shook his head. “Our grandparents were foolish to take leadership away from the dogs and give it to the cats.”

“Neither of us made the treaty,” Loki said. “But it is our job as the two men in charge to uphold those values. I didn't choose to be Supreme Ruler, but here we are. And you will obey me.”

Sinister bared his teeth, his nails becoming claws. “My grandfather may have agreed to make the cats supreme leaders, but I never agreed to it.”

“NEITHER DID I!” Loki bellowed furiously. Everyone was surprised; shocked into silence. Loki's tail thrashed wildly behind him, and he cleared his throat, turning his back on Sinister. “I didn't choose to have such a weight on my shoulders either,” Loki said. “But I have it. And you will listen to me. Force is not something I want to use with you, but I will if I have to.”

Sinister growled, and suddenly Loki whirled around, his body shaking with fury. Loki grabbed Sinister by the front of his shirt, his canine teeth elongating. “How dare you growl at me?” Loki hissed back, the most threatening noise any of them had ever heard. “Don't test my strength against yours. You. Will. Loose.”

Sinister stared back, angry. “Maybe not.”

Loki let out a cat like growl. “Put your ears and tail AWAY!”

Sinister tried to pull back, but he could not match the strength of the Supreme Ruler.

 The Queen cleared her throat. “You know the law, Sinister. You are being asked by your Superior to back down. You are to do so.”

Sinister growled once, baring his teeth. Loki pushed his face closer to Sinister's, baring his own teeth. After a moment, Sinister looked away, his tail and ears slowly melting away.

Outside, Jackal rolled his shoulders, angry. Lucrezia flinched as Jackal's arm tightened around her waist painfully. He looked down at her once, then back up to the door. He sighed, swooping Lucrezia up into his arms. She struggled to get down, but the young dog shook her once, giving her a hard look. She stopped, pouting. He smirked, carrying her off down the hall.

When they were at the far end of the hall, Jackal began to speak. “What we just saw,” he said, staring straight ahead. “Pretend it never happened.”

“What?” Lucrezia asked.

“That was obviously a private conversation. Both my Alpha and your brother would not enjoy knowing we heard that exchange.”

They reached Lucrezia's room, and Jackal set the girl down. She crossed her arms, pouting.

“What if I don't want to?”

Suddenly, quick as light, Jackal had Lucrezia shoved up against her door, a knee between her legs and his forearm above her head. He leaned down, looking her in the eyes. “What if you don't have a choice?”

Lucrezia swallowed, looking away. “Since when did you start telling me what to do?”

Jackal grasped her chin, turning her face back to his. “Since when have you ever objected to it?”

Lucrezia looked back, her expression rebellious, but her eyes nervous and unsure. “Let go of me,” she ordered.

Jackal raised his eyebrow. “What if I don't want to?” 

Lucrezia jerked her chin from his grasp, shoving against his chest. He barely budged. “Jackal, you have to do what I say. I'm the cat clan's princess.”

Jackal threw his head back and laughed. “You were the cat clan's princess. But you no longer hold any claim over the supremacy. Should your brother die, it is Ransom who will take over Aklia.”

Lucrezia pushed harder against his chest. “Jackal, go away!” she said, her anger bubbling over.

Again, Jackal barely moved. “Don't be angry,” he said, suddenly serious. He pushed her back again, his hands splayed on either side of her head. “If you aren't the princess, then we actually have a chance together.”

Lucrezia was shocked, her eyes wide. “Jackal . . .”

Jackal looked at her, his face a serious frown. He sighed, hanging his head. Lucrezia looked at the top of his head, the hair shaved slightly in the back, one side in the front longer than the other. She suddenly had the urge to run her fingers threw it, and she swallowed hard.

Finally, Jackal moved away, unpinning her. “Whether the heir to the supremacy or not, you are still a powerful and respected member amongst the clans. Don't lose your confidence. It's one of your best attributes. I'll see you at the party.”

Lucrezia watched him as he sauntered off, his black pants hugging his hips in just the right way. He stuck his hand into his pockets, hunching his shoulders slightly. His body moved like liquid, as though whatever held the rest of the world down did not hinder him.

“Stupid dog,” Lucrezia said quietly.

Down the hall, Jackal smirked.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The party was being held on the neutral ground in front of the Queen's palace, and as we walked through the cat city I saw that many people were also beginning to leave for the party. All of the cats were arrayed in spectacular garments, all of which showed more skin than I thought was necessary. But as I looked I saw that they were more covered now than they normally were during the day, so I figured this must be modest for them.

Michael and I walked mostly in silence, but as we left the city and reached the main road, we met many other people from other clans. All of them knew Michael, sometimes before they even saw his face. He wasn't hard to miss. At nearly six feet four inches, his lean, broad shouldered form stood out, even among the tall clan’s people.

His face stayed nonchalant as many girls swooned upon seeing him. They giggled when they walked by, whispering to each other. I couldn't help but chuckle. Michael had always been attractive, almost unnaturally so. He was friendly to the adults who met him, but he almost completely ignored the girls.

“Come on,” I said, teasing him. “Give the girls something.”

“What?” he asked.

“You ignore every single one. Don't you ever want to settle down, or is being a bodyguard all you want in life?”

Michael snorted. “Technically speaking, I'm way too old for them.”

I laughed. “I forgot. Jeez, old man. But, I mean, you could just not be technical about it.”

He smiled. “I may have the body of a teenager, but I have the mind of a middle aged man.” He looked around him. “It just doesn't appeal to me.”

I nodded, and Michael put a hand on the small of my back, gently moving me out of the way of a carriage. Some of the girls cast dirty looks at me. They couldn't see my face, of course, but a cloak can't hide the skirts of a full dress.

When we arrived at the party, I was surprised to see how the field had been transformed. It was only a day before when it had been a dull, empty space in front of the Queen's palace. Laid before us now was a spectacular display of extravagance. There were many tents, all of different colors, bordering the entire field. People milled in and about the tents, eating and drinking and talking amongst the many tables lining the field. Lights were strung from trees that hadn't been there before, and candles and torches were being lit as the sun sunk over the horizon. I noticed that the tents next to the entrance were less embellished, and that the further along they went, the fancier they got. At the very head of the field there were three tents. The one in the middle was green on one side, and red on the other, with a white stripe down the middle. I thought the color palette was odd, as though they didn't go together.

On the left of that tent stood another, this one red with a gold stripe down the middle. On the right of the middle tent stood a green tent with a black stripe down the middle.

Michael saw me looking and jerked his chin in the direction of the tents. “The one in the middle consists of the dog’s, cat’s, and Queen's colors. It serves as the place of power for Loki, Sinister, and the Queen during the party. That red tent to the left belongs to the dogs, and the green one belongs to the cats.”

“What about the others?” I asked.

Michael waved his hand in the air. “I could tell you which clan each tent belongs to, but honestly it's not important. Just know that each tent is for that clan alone. The only people who can come and go as they please are the Queen, Loki, and Sinister.”

“And me,” I said absentmindedly.

“What?” Michael asked.

“I mean, if they knew about me I'd be on that list as well. What about Sinister and Loki's units?”

“The members of the unit, such as Jackal, can come and go as they please as long as they have a pass from their Alpha or leader. But only a member of Loki and Sinister's unit is allowed to do this.”

Michael led me to a table that was in front of the middle tent, people parting out of his way instantly. Without effort Michael had managed to have both an air of dangerous authority and happy nonchalance.

We sat down. “So, basically only the cats and the dogs can do what they want?” I asked.

Michael shrugged. “Sinister, Loki, and the Queen can. And it may seem that the cats and dogs can do whatever they want, but the units are rarely given a pass. Loki is extremely aware of the clans and their boundaries. He knows his people. They like their tradition and their separation. Each to their own, sort of thing.”

I nodded. I felt a strange twinch in my mind, and I glanced towards the middle tent. I hadn't realized it before, but the tent was full of people.

Inside the tent the people sat in a circle. At the head, up on a small wooden pedestal, sat the Queen. On her left was Sinister, and on the right was Loki.

Michael sat back in his chair, crossing his arms. “That's the meeting.”

“About the war?” I asked. Michael nodded.

I noticed a large area reserved for dancing. The Prophets, still clad in their black clothing, milled about the tables of food. They were pleasant, and many people approached them to talk. Xavier looked up, his dark red eyes glinting slightly in the torchlight. He winked at me, and I nodded back.

Jackal and Grimble were standing around a table full of girls, among them Lucrezia. Although I couldn't hear what they were saying, I could tell that Jackal was laying on the charm thick. The girls were smiling and giggling now as he said something witty. He leaned on the table, getting close to one of the girl's face. I smiled as Lucrezia said something to him, and his face looked annoyed. Without pause, Grimble bowed to the young cat, offering her his hand. She gave Jackal a smug look, and was whisked away to dance. Jackal snorted, unimpressed, escorting his own girl onto the floor.

Michael laughed, having turned around to see what I was looking at. “Stupid, isn't it?”

“What's stupid?” I asked.

Michael turned back around, facing me. “The fact that they like each other so much. They'd be perfect together, but they're both so damn proud they can't admit it. One day they may not have any time left, and their love will have gone un-confessed. They'll regret it.”

“And you speak from experience?” I asked.

His face was blank. “I've seen it happen before. The couple was parted before they could say they loved one another.”

“What happened?” I asked.

“She died,” Michael said, his voice strangely harsh.

I swallowed, and he looked away. “Is she allowed to marry anyone that isn't a cat?” I asked.

“Who? Lucrezia?” Michael asked.

“Yes.”

Michael nodded. “As long as Loki marries a cat and produces an heir, she is free to distill the blood. She's encouraged to marry a cat, of course, but the pressure to do so is not nearly as high as it is for Loki.”

“Were my parents pure bred?” I asked.

Michael nodded. “They were. Cesare is actually a very distant cousin of yours. Maybe a third cousin? I'm not really sure. But your family line was exterminated. Your parents were both only children, and their parents were already dead by the time they had died. You are, in essence, the very last line of your blood.”

“So when I become a cat, I'll be pure blood?”

Michael raised his eyebrows. “You've made your decision, then?”

I glanced at Sinister. “Yes,” I said.

Michael nodded, looking away from me. “Then yes, you will be a pure bred. One of the highest in all of Aklia.”

I followed his eyes and saw the Queen's tent. Suddenly, from the shadows behind the tent, Jackal appeared, escorted by a guard. Jackal looked extremely unhappy. There was a chair beside and slightly behind Sinister, and the Alpha snapped his fingers and pointed to it. Jackal scowled, sitting smoothly, moving like air. He crossed his legs and arms, clearly unhappy. A moment later Lucrezia was brought in as well, sitting behind Loki. Loki gave her a hard look, but otherwise ignored her. He looked slightly detached, as though he were about to enter a duel.

After a moment, a man stood. He bowed first to the Queen, his knuckles pressed together in front of his chest. She smiled and inclined her head back graciously. He then turned to Sinister and put a fist over his heart. Sinister, who had his arms crossed, raised a finger in reply. The man then knelt in front of Loki, bowing his head with his knuckles touching, and then raising a fist to his heart. He then threw his head back, baring his throat to Loki.

Loki did nothing to acknowledge the man's presence.

After a moment, the man stood and began to speak. I stared at Loki, my eyes tracing the sharp line of his angular jaw and cheek bones. His orange hair framed his face, just barely kissing his neck. He had a dark green silk shirt on with a deep V-cut, showing the hard muscle and defined abs. His body glistened slightly, as though it were covered in oil or sweat. A black jacket, covered in leather straps and buckles, covered the shirt. It had a high collar, reaching to his chin.

As the man spoke, Loki lounged in his chair nonchalantly, one long leg lazily crossed over the other. He had one arm draped over the arm of his chair, his other one behind his head as he leaned against the back of his chair. Suddenly, his eyes flicked over, staring straight at me, his dark green eyes bright with some unfathomable emotion. For some reason, I was extremely nervous, and I swallowed. I couldn't help but smile, and for a small moment I saw a flicker of a smile cross his smooth lips.

I looked away, knowing he was busy and that it was important for him to pay attention. Before I turned around, I glanced at Sinister. I felt a guilty feeling churning in my stomach. He nodded his head at me, and I smiled back.

“I wish I could hear what they were saying,” I said, looking back over to see that Loki was again listening to what the man was saying.

Michael smiled, and a pair of black, velvet ears melted together on the top of his head. I saw his black tail flick behind him once. “I can tell you what they're saying,” he said.

I couldn't help but smile. His ears were beautiful. They were tall and lean, just like the rest of him, and looked extremely soft, like velvet. Without thinking, I reached forward to touch one, and Michael jerked back.

My eyes widened in shock. “Sorry,” I said, suddenly embarrassed.

Michael and I were closer than family. We weren't lovers, of course, but our bond was something no one would ever be able to break. Touch wasn't an issue between us. We knew the boundaries and limits of each other, and we knew the feelings we had for one another were nothing beyond best friends. The fact that he had pulled away from my touch told me I had almost crossed an enormous line.

Michael touched my hand. “Hey,” he said, making me look at him. “I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. It's just I don't want people to . . . misunderstand. . .” he trailed off.

“What?” I asked, suddenly curious.

“Since your memories just coming back, and you didn't grow up here, you don't remember the social cues and rules, so I understand. I'm not angry or anything.” He gave me a serious look. “But you need to remember this one rule. In Aklia, if you touch another person's ears it is the deepest and most intimate sign of your love for them. If you had touched my ears, people would mistake our relationship, and Loki would be extremely angry.” His dark onyx eyes gave me a knowing look. “And trust me, you don't want that.”

I shuddered, and Michael chuckled.

I sighed, sitting back in my chair. “So what are they saying?” I asked.

Michael tilted his head, listening. “Right now each of the clans is telling Loki, Sinister, and the Queen about the various goblin attacks they've had on their cities.”

“How many cities are in Aklia?” I asked.

Michael shrugged. “On the Clans Island. . .” he thought a moment. “A lot,” he finally said. “Each clan, such as the cats, has one city where their leader resides. That's where the main trade of the clan takes place, and where orders are given. From there springs dozens of small towns and villages. As long as they stay within their territory, they can have as many as they want.”

“So the Island has territories?” I asked.

Michael nodded. “Our Island is basically a circle, and starting from the middle and going out it's divided into territories for each clan. Like I said before, the forest serves as a physical barrier that actually divides each territory.”

“I'm guessing the cats and dogs are in the center,” I said.

Michael smiled. “Yes. The middle circle is divided exactly in half. On the east side is the cat’s city, and on the west is the dogs. From there the clans work their way out.”

“Wait,” I said. “If there have been goblin attacks closer and closer towards the middle of the Island, then that means that the Witch's attack is gaining, right? If she could make it past all the other clan's defenses then we really do have a problem.”

Michael balled his hand into a fist. “A severe problem.” He sat up, his head tilting as he listened.

“What?” I asked.

He pointed at the man speaking. “That is the Beast Superior, the leader of the Dragon's Island.”

I looked to see a thin, tall man about my height. He was wearing a red jacket with metal spikes that came out of the shoulder pads. A dark red cloak fell to the ground from his shoulders. The rest of his clothes were black. He had a dangling diamond earring in his right ear, and his head was shaved completely.

“Off of our southern border there is another Island that belongs to the dragons,” Michael explained. “They are the fiercest fighters, and their island has never fallen. But the Beast Superior says just yesterday he had to send a group of injured dragons to our southern border for medical help. The dragons are being attacked, day and night, without stop. No matter how many goblins they tear down, a hundred more take their place.” 

I frowned. “What happens if the Dragon's Island falls?” I asked.

Michael didn't look at me, his molten eyes staring at the tent. “Our last defense, between the Barrens and our land, will be gone. We'll be ripe for the taking.”

“The Barrens?” I asked.

“At the very south of our realm, there is something called the Barrens. It is a horrible, putrid wasteland that, as far as anyone knows, goes on forever. No matter how far people travel, they never find the end of it. It's from this place that the goblins come from, and it's from there that the Witch is launching her attack.”

I shivered.

Finally, everyone except Sinister and Loki had spoken. After a moment, Sinister stood, his tall, broad frame towering over everyone. As I watched, Michael relayed what the dog was saying.

“After much deliberation,” Sinister started. “The Supreme ruler, Queen, and myself have come up with a plan.” The chiefs shifted in their chairs, ready to receive their orders. “We have received word from King Alexander,” Sinister nodded to a man sitting in the circle. “That he is also being attacked by the goblins. His people are suffering, and they are losing the war. He has millions of refugees with nowhere to go, and if the Humans fall, our northern border will be open to attack. Therefore, all available units from the wolves, coyotes, hyenas, and dogs are to send troops to the north. Half of the troops will be sent to the Humans, and the other half will be left to guard the border and its people. You may leave some in your own territories in order to protect your people, but the borders are the main concern at the moment.”

After he finished, a group of people, whom Michael told me were the leaders of all the clans mentioned before, stood. They bowed, pledging their allegiance to the Queen, Sinister, and Loki. They promised to follow all orders. Sinister nodded, and they sat again. I sat up straighter, along with everyone else in the tent, as we realized whose turn it was to speak.

Loki rolled his shoulders once before he stood. Despite how tall Sinister was, Loki easily stood over him. The Supreme Ruler put one hand in his pocket and began to speak. Everywhere in the dance, people grew quieter. Not as though they were trying to eavesdrop, but as though they were trying not to be too loud. It was a reverent show of respect.

“As you know,” Loki said, his deep voice rumbling through the tent. “The goblins are relentlessly attacking the Dragons. The goblin's numbers and supplies flowing from the Barrens are never ending. While our Dragons are fierce, brave, and excellent warriors, they cannot fight forever, and the goblins are, slowly but surely, gaining ground. Should the Dragons fall, we might as well surrender to the Witch. She will gain on our Island in a matter of weeks if they fall. Their survival is essential to ours. Therefore, I am ordering all available cougar, cheetah, lion, and cat troops to head to the south. Just as Sinister told the others, some will stay here to guard our border and its people, and the others will go to help the Dragons. We cannot fail.”

He cleared his throat and brushed his hair away from his eyes. “The horses are to accompany the southern defenses, and the hawks are to accompany the north. We have had little to no attacks on the west. However, I am not foolish enough to leave it defenseless. The Prophets are going to protect this border, and all recruits from the training camp are going to go there as well.

“The Prophets alone are not enough, so I am sending a quarter of the cats, dogs, lions, and wolves with them. I understand that this means that these particular clans are sacrificing more troops than others. However, I have deliberated and decided these clans are four of the strongest, and can handle the extra loss. As it is also my own clan that will be scarifying, know that I did not take this decision lightly. Everyone is expected to make up for those who are sacrificing troops.”

He scratched the side of his neck, yawning. “I understand that the treaty states all clans are to stay in their designated territories unless given permission by the chief. However, I am declaring an official state of war, and all troops, guards, and special units are to be allowed free passage in order to get to whichever clan they need. Prohibiting them will be a violation of my law, and you will answer to me should you disobey.”

I glanced at Michael, who gave me a knowing look. All the chiefs shifted again, uncomfortable.

“He's allowed to do that?” I asked.

Michael let out a short, harsh sound. “Allowed? I don't even think Loki knows the meaning of the word.”

I nodded, and we both looked back towards the tent.

“As for the refugees,” Loki said. “I understand that they are hurt, and pitiful, and I am sorry for their suffering, but we can no longer afford to take any more. The coyotes are running out of room and food, and the clans cannot feed millions of extra people. The only refugees we will accept are the critically injured, and the orphaned children. If a family is perfectly capable of living on their own, you are to send them home. All men over the age of fifteen, if they are able, are to be asked to join the army. They either join, or go back to their island. If we are going to fight for them, then they are going to help. Why should it be our job to defend them when they give us nothing in return?”

Suddenly, all the leaders begin to protest. One man stood up. “My people have nowhere to go!” he shouted. “What am I supposed to tell them?”

Loki raised his eyebrow. “I understand your dilemma, King Alexander, really, I do. But as the Human's king, you should find a solution for all of your refugees. It is not the clan’s job to feed all of your people. We have our own people to feed. And soon, we'll have our own injured and orphaned to look after as well.”

The protests grew louder. Their voices were so loud I could hear them from where I was sitting. People close to the tent began to stop and look at the display. The dancing stopped as the shouts grew louder, and many party goers began to whisper to one another.

“That's too cruel!” someone shouted.

“We can't tell people who need us to go back to a place where they have nothing!” a woman shouted.

“How can you turn the suffering away?” said someone else.

“It's the job of those who have everything to take care of those who have nothing!” said another voice.

“It's the government’s job to take care of people in need. Are we not the supreme government of Aklia?” said another chief.

“This is outrageous!” shouted King Alexander.

“I will not change my mind on this,” Loki said firmly. “I am sacrificing more than is asked of me for these Humans. By all rights we should not be helping them at all. They have never come to our aid, and were the roles switched, they would not help us.”

King Alexander's face grew red. A few chiefs spoke up in support of Loki, saying they agreed.

“We are here to take care of this world!” another man said.

Loki ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. “I'm sending my people, my trained men and women, to fight and die for them. What more can I do? Make my own people starve to help others who are not mine to take care of?” he shook his head. “No, I won't. And I refuse to argue about this any longer. I have made my decision, and the Alpha and Queen have agreed as well.”

Michael yawned, taking a break from relaying the conversation to me. I watched as King Alexander pointed at Loki, saying something with a harsh scowl on his face. Michael stood quickly, knocking his chair back, his face worried.

Loki's reaction to the man was instantaneous.

A deep, slicing, hair rising hiss escaped his throat, and the entire party stopped. The music faded, and guests shrunk away from the tent. Loki snarled, all of his teeth pointed, the canines slightly longer than the others. I blinked, and his ears and tail appear. The next blink and he had the King by the collar. The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and goose bumps prickled up and down my arms as Loki hissed again. His face was a horrible and distorted snarl.

Around me, mothers gathered their children and began leaving. At the various tents around the field, men and women gathered with their own clans. The entire party was suddenly cast into fear and anxiety. I could feel the tension in the air, and smell the fear of all the clans around me. Loki lifted the King off the ground with one hand, pulling him up to look him in the eyes.

“You dare to challenge my authority?” Loki said, his voice seething with anger. “By right of the treaty, I am judge. By breed, I am punishment. By order of my birth, I am law. Insult me again and I will pass my unrighteous authority on you.”

As I watched, I realized I was shaking, and I clenched my hands in fists. Suddenly, I understood why Loki was so dangerous. Loki could take being yelled at. If it meant doing what was right for his people, he could withstand a barrage of insults until the end of time and never be fazed. But to question his authority, to call into question his right to rule, was to ask for death.

Something made me look to the side, and my eyes locked with Sinister's. His face was worried as he looked at me, concern reflected in both of our eyes. He grit his teeth.

Suddenly, Loki glanced over his shoulder, as though electrically aware of me and everyone around him. My gaze was snapped back to Loki, and the hard, deadly look in his eyes faded. Michael suddenly hissed as Sinister stood. Loki gave the King one last snarl, and set him down. The man, trembling, bowed on his knees before Loki, asking for forgiveness.

How strong are you? I wondered as I watched Loki turn away from the man without a second glance. What would give a mere twenty two year old the ability to lift a grown man off the ground with one hand?

Sinister bowed to Loki – who in turn ignored him – and then to the Queen. He began to speak, and Michael scowled, his nails claws.

“What's he saying?” I asked in a whisper.

“He's saying that while he respects Loki as the Supreme Ruler, he also thinks it's important that Loki not be given free rein to do whatever he wishes.” He paused, listening, and without warning, he turned and slashed the back of his chair. I jumped up, my chair falling back.

“What?” I asked frantically.

“Loki is going to be punished for his unruly behavior.”

“I thought she wasn't allowed to do that,” I said.

Michael shook his head. “It's like a balance. If Sinister, Loki, or the Queen acts out in a way that is unacceptable, then they can punish them for three days.”

“When will he be punished?” I asked.

“For the second part of the punishment, he's to see her later this weekend,” Michael said.

The Queen said something, and Michael let out a cat-like growl.

“What's the first part?” I asked.

“He's to tell everyone his secret.”

“Secret?” I said.

Michael sighed. “You.”

I swallowed as I watched the scene in the tent. Loki was still for a moment, his body shaking with fury. Finally, he gave the Queen the smallest of nods, and sat down. His teeth squared back over, and his nails shrank down, but I could still see that orange tail with the white tuft flicking behind him, and his ears were still out. He crossed his legs, and it was apparent to everyone around him that he was still seething.

Without warning, he looked at me, his dark green eyes slicing through me. With an almost imperceptible nod of his head, he motioned for me to come over. Across the table, Michael nodded. He came around the table, putting a hand in the small of my back and ushering me towards the tent. We walked around the edge of the lights and the candles, hiding in the shadows.

Slowly, the field returned to normal. Although the mothers and their children were now absent, the young clans members returned to their flirting and frolicking, and the adults again milled about the food table and tents.

As we approached the tent, my heart started beating faster. All of these people expected me to be just like Loki.

Michael flicked the top of my head as we walked up to the side of the tent. “Relax,” he breathed in my ear. We were still in the shadows, so no one could see us yet. I could hear the low murmur of Loki speaking from inside the tent. He was directly across from me now, and I picked out my name from what he was saying. The chiefs in the tent suddenly became surprised. Many cried out for joy, others were relieved, and some were shocked.

When Loki was done speaking, he sat back in his chair, a look of blank nonchalance on his face. The chiefs all began to speak at once, their voices excited. The Queen called them to order, and began speaking about something that no one was listening to. Sinister shifted restlessly in his chair, glancing over his shoulder at me.

Michael prodded me, taking my cloak. “Get ready,” he said.

“For what?” I whispered.

Just then I watched as Loki raised his hand, palm up, with his elbow propped on the arm of his chair. I realized then that it was an invitation for me to come forward and take his hand. I looked up at Michael who nodded. I took a deep breath and walked into the tent. As I entered the light, people gasped. I stood on the edge for just a moment, letting them scrutinize me like a new creature they had just discovered. Everyone except Loki was staring at me, and I understood why Loki always kept a blank expression.

I glanced once at Sinister, who gave me a small nod. Behind him Jackal put his hands behind his head, a clever grin on his face. He winked at me as I walked by, but I ignored him. When I reached Loki, I put my hand in his, and he looked up at me. For a moment, I saw a sea of emotions raging behind his eyes, but he quickly covered it up. The Queen was still speaking, but no one was paying attention to her. All eyes were on us. Slowly, Loki brought my hand up to his lips, kissing the top of my hand.

I shivered.

With a gentle but firm motion he pulled me down to sit on his lap. Behind us, Michael melted out of the shadows, standing behind us as a faithful bodyguard. Lucrezia scowled at me, crossing her arms. Loki hissed at her to behave.

My heart was pounding as I sat, half listening to the discussion around me. Loki put one arm around my waist, pulling me back against him. With his other hand he undid my hair, letting it fall about my shoulders. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes. He began to play with the ends of my hair, twirling the blonde locks in between his fingers. I smiled at him, and he smiled back. Slowly, I felt his body relax, the tension leaving his jaw and his torso. His tail flickered once, and was gone, his ears still on top of his head. Remembering what Michael had said about ears, I reached up. Loki froze, his breath catching in his throat.

Slowly, I gently stroked one of the velvet orange ears. Loki sighed, closing his eyes. The ears were the softest thing I had ever touched, and I almost didn't feel them beneath my fingers. He opened his eyes and tucked a piece of hair behind my own human ears, a smile on his lips. I could feel the eyes of everyone around us. Behind me I heard Sinister let out a short growl, before clearing his throat to cover it up. I glanced around to see the shocked faces and raised eyebrows at such an open display of affection. Afraid I had crossed a line, I began to pull my hand back when Loki caught my wrist.

“Don't,” he said, his deep voice loud enough for others to hear. “You have every right to be affectionate. Their opinions don't matter.” He paused, letting his eyes drift over everyone in the tent.

I swallowed. “Is it really okay?” I whispered. “I don't want them to hate me already.”

He snorted. “Your position in this world calls for hatred,” he murmured. “It demands it. They will always hate us. There's nothing we can do about it except ignore them and do what's best for them.” I nodded, and was just about to say something when suddenly Lucrezia stood. She pointed at me, her face red and furious.

“You little whore!” she cried. The Queen stopped talking, and everyone's attention was drawn to us. I looked up, surprised. Loki peered up over his shoulder, his eyes hard as he looked at his sister. She ignored him. “Can't you see this is a public place? Or do you always act so perverse in public?”

I would not take being called a whore. I was not a door mat, and I would not allow anyone to walk all over me.

“That's funny,” I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “Coming from a girl who has slept with nearly every man on the clans Island. Maybe you should learn to keep your own legs closed first before you call someone else a whore.”

No one spoke.

Loki had a smug look on his face, the corner of his mouth tilted up ever so slightly. With this one speech I had established myself as a strong, powerful leader who would not be stepped on. I was not someone to be taken lightly. I would submit to no one, not even Loki. I was his equal, and Lucrezia was princess no longer.

The Queen sighed, putting her face in her hand. “I suppose we can no longer gain anything from this meeting,” she said. “Follow the orders you have been given. You are dismissed.”

Everyone but Loki, myself, and Sinister moved. The leaders bowed first to the Queen and then to Sinister. One by one they approached us, talking amongst themselves as they came to greet me and Loki. The bared their throats to us, pledging allegiance. Many greeted me warmly, and I was pleasant, but not too friendly while talking with them. Loki ignored them, leaning his head back against his chair with his eyes closed, exhausted. Finally, the chiefs left the tent. Michael bowed, leaving Loki, myself, and Sinister alone in the tent.

 

 Chapter 12

 

Lucrezia left her room, tucking a piece of her red hair behind her ear. Her dress hung to the floor, a dark green color. It was strapless with big diamond cut outs on the sides, and it plunged in the front and the back. She knew the affect she was going to have on the men at the party. She smiled, pleased. She was about to turn down the hall, when, to her utmost surprise, she saw Jackal.

He was leaning against the wall next to the door of Loki's study, almost invisible in the shadows. The door was cracked slightly, and Jackal was peering in, his body tense as he listened to the conversation inside. Suddenly, he looked up, spotting her instantly.

They stared at each other for a moment, before Lucrezia said, “Jackal, what are you—”

Before she could finish, Jackal was behind her, his hand over her mouth, an arm around her waist. She froze, knowing better than to challenge his strength. A strength that even his Alpha would not provoke. Lucrezia looked up over her shoulder, her eyes worried. Jackal shook his head, picking the girl up by her waist and carrying her back to the door. He still had his hand over her mouth, and he jerked his chin forward, motioning for her to watch as well. Lucrezia's eyes widened as she watched her brother and Sinister argue.

“How is she going to choose?” Loki asked. He was sitting in the gold backed chair behind his desk. Queen Jordainia sat elegantly in front of him in one of the guest chairs. Sinister stood in front of the open wall, his arms crossed, as he thought.

Queen Jordainia sighed, stretching in her chair. “I'm not sure. But what the Prophets said was very clear.”

“You mean the skewed prophecy part, right?” Sinister asked.

The Queen nodded. “From what Xavier said, Ransom will have to decide between the dog side of her heart, and the cat side.”

“She's torn,” Sinister said, running a hand through his silver hair. It stood up in swooping spikes.

Loki scowled, standing elegantly. His dark green eyes glinted dangerously as he looked at Sinister. “The only reason she's torn is because of you.”

Sinister crossed his arms, the muscles tightening in thick cords. “Me?”

Loki rolled his shoulders, his orange cat ears melting into view from the top of his head. Behind him, his tail flicked, a tuft of white at the end. “Yes. When she fell from this world, you knew exactly who she was. You should have brought her straight. To. Me. But your jealousy and selfishness blurred you judgment. She is not yours.”

“Then whose is she?”

Loki snapped his jaw, hissing. “Mine.”

Sinister growled, his own pair of dog ears and tail coming to life. “Yours? Last time I checked she has to choose. She hasn't chosen anyone yet.”

“That doesn't matter,” Loki hissed, his teeth all pointed. “We wouldn't be having this problem if you had obeyed. I sent out an order to all clans that should Ransom appear in our world, she be brought straight to me. You deliberately disobeyed me.”

Sinister snarled. “You're right, I disobeyed. And I don't regret it.”

Outside the door, Lucrezia drew back against Jackal, who was still holding her. She was suddenly afraid for Sinister's life. Jackal gave her waist a reassuring squeeze.

Inside the study, Loki stepped towards Sinister, his orange hair falling across his face. He was slightly taller than Sinister, and he had to duck his shoulders to look the young dog in the face. “Have you forgotten your place?” he hissed. “I am the Supreme Ruler. Me. I give the orders and you follow them. While our grandparents may have created the treaty between the cat and dog clan, I have no problem exercising my right to remove you as Alpha and appoint a new one.”

Sinister scowled. “The Queen would never stand for it.”

Loki laughed, throwing his head back. “With all due respect,” he said, giving Queen Jordainia a small smile. “I have no worries as to what the Queen will let me do.”

Outside, Jackal frowned. “Cocky bastard,” he breathed, a barely audible sound. Lucrezia frowned as well, but didn't say anything.

Sinister shook his head. “Our grandparents were foolish to take leadership away from the dogs and give it to the cats.”

“Neither of us made the treaty,” Loki said. “But it is our job as the two men in charge to uphold those values. I didn't choose to be Supreme Ruler, but here we are. And you will obey me.”

Sinister bared his teeth, his nails becoming claws. “My grandfather may have agreed to make the cats supreme leaders, but I never agreed to it.”

“NEITHER DID I!” Loki bellowed furiously. Everyone was surprised; shocked into silence. Loki's tail thrashed wildly behind him, and he cleared his throat, turning his back on Sinister. “I didn't choose to have such a weight on my shoulders either,” Loki said. “But I have it. And you will listen to me. Force is not something I want to use with you, but I will if I have to.”

Sinister growled, and suddenly Loki whirled around, his body shaking with fury. Loki grabbed Sinister by the front of his shirt, his canine teeth elongating. “How dare you growl at me?” Loki hissed back, the most threatening noise any of them had ever heard. “Don't test my strength against yours. You. Will. Loose.”

Sinister stared back, angry. “Maybe not.”

Loki let out a cat like growl. “Put your ears and tail AWAY!”

Sinister tried to pull back, but he could not match the strength of the Supreme Ruler.

 The Queen cleared her throat. “You know the law, Sinister. You are being asked by your Superior to back down. You are to do so.”

Sinister growled once, baring his teeth. Loki pushed his face closer to Sinister's, baring his own teeth. After a moment, Sinister looked away, his tail and ears slowly melting away.

Outside, Jackal rolled his shoulders, angry. Lucrezia flinched as Jackal's arm tightened around her waist painfully. He looked down at her once, then back up to the door. He sighed, swooping Lucrezia up into his arms. She struggled to get down, but the young dog shook her once, giving her a hard look. She stopped, pouting. He smirked, carrying her off down the hall.

When they were at the far end of the hall, Jackal began to speak. “What we just saw,” he said, staring straight ahead. “Pretend it never happened.”

“What?” Lucrezia asked.

“That was obviously a private conversation. Both my Alpha and your brother would not enjoy knowing we heard that exchange.”

They reached Lucrezia's room, and Jackal set the girl down. She crossed her arms, pouting.

“What if I don't want to?”

Suddenly, quick as light, Jackal had Lucrezia shoved up against her door, a knee between her legs and his forearm above her head. He leaned down, looking her in the eyes. “What if you don't have a choice?”

Lucrezia swallowed, looking away. “Since when did you start telling me what to do?”

Jackal grasped her chin, turning her face back to his. “Since when have you ever objected to it?”

Lucrezia looked back, her expression rebellious, but her eyes nervous and unsure. “Let go of me,” she ordered.

Jackal raised his eyebrow. “What if I don't want to?” 

Lucrezia jerked her chin from his grasp, shoving against his chest. He barely budged. “Jackal, you have to do what I say. I'm the cat clan's princess.”

Jackal threw his head back and laughed. “You were the cat clan's princess. But you no longer hold any claim over the supremacy. Should your brother die, it is Ransom who will take over Aklia.”

Lucrezia pushed harder against his chest. “Jackal, go away!” she said, her anger bubbling over.

Again, Jackal barely moved. “Don't be angry,” he said, suddenly serious. He pushed her back again, his hands splayed on either side of her head. “If you aren't the princess, then we actually have a chance together.”

Lucrezia was shocked, her eyes wide. “Jackal . . .”

Jackal looked at her, his face a serious frown. He sighed, hanging his head. Lucrezia looked at the top of his head, the hair shaved slightly in the back, one side in the front longer than the other. She suddenly had the urge to run her fingers threw it, and she swallowed hard.

Finally, Jackal moved away, unpinning her. “Whether the heir to the supremacy or not, you are still a powerful and respected member amongst the clans. Don't lose your confidence. It's one of your best attributes. I'll see you at the party.”

Lucrezia watched him as he sauntered off, his black pants hugging his hips in just the right way. He stuck his hand into his pockets, hunching his shoulders slightly. His body moved like liquid, as though whatever held the rest of the world down did not hinder him.

“Stupid dog,” Lucrezia said quietly.

Down the hall, Jackal smirked.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The party was being held on the neutral ground in front of the Queen's palace, and as we walked through the cat city I saw that many people were also beginning to leave for the party. All of the cats were arrayed in spectacular garments, all of which showed more skin than I thought was necessary. But as I looked I saw that they were more covered now than they normally were during the day, so I figured this must be modest for them.

Michael and I walked mostly in silence, but as we left the city and reached the main road, we met many other people from other clans. All of them knew Michael, sometimes before they even saw his face. He wasn't hard to miss. At nearly six feet four inches, his lean, broad shouldered form stood out, even among the tall clan’s people.

His face stayed nonchalant as many girls swooned upon seeing him. They giggled when they walked by, whispering to each other. I couldn't help but chuckle. Michael had always been attractive, almost unnaturally so. He was friendly to the adults who met him, but he almost completely ignored the girls.

“Come on,” I said, teasing him. “Give the girls something.”

“What?” he asked.

“You ignore every single one. Don't you ever want to settle down, or is being a bodyguard all you want in life?”

Michael snorted. “Technically speaking, I'm way too old for them.”

I laughed. “I forgot. Jeez, old man. But, I mean, you could just not be technical about it.”

He smiled. “I may have the body of a teenager, but I have the mind of a middle aged man.” He looked around him. “It just doesn't appeal to me.”

I nodded, and Michael put a hand on the small of my back, gently moving me out of the way of a carriage. Some of the girls cast dirty looks at me. They couldn't see my face, of course, but a cloak can't hide the skirts of a full dress.

When we arrived at the party, I was surprised to see how the field had been transformed. It was only a day before when it had been a dull, empty space in front of the Queen's palace. Laid before us now was a spectacular display of extravagance. There were many tents, all of different colors, bordering the entire field. People milled in and about the tents, eating and drinking and talking amongst the many tables lining the field. Lights were strung from trees that hadn't been there before, and candles and torches were being lit as the sun sunk over the horizon. I noticed that the tents next to the entrance were less embellished, and that the further along they went, the fancier they got. At the very head of the field there were three tents. The one in the middle was green on one side, and red on the other, with a white stripe down the middle. I thought the color palette was odd, as though they didn't go together.

On the left of that tent stood another, this one red with a gold stripe down the middle. On the right of the middle tent stood a green tent with a black stripe down the middle.

Michael saw me looking and jerked his chin in the direction of the tents. “The one in the middle consists of the dog’s, cat’s, and Queen's colors. It serves as the place of power for Loki, Sinister, and the Queen during the party. That red tent to the left belongs to the dogs, and the green one belongs to the cats.”

“What about the others?” I asked.

Michael waved his hand in the air. “I could tell you which clan each tent belongs to, but honestly it's not important. Just know that each tent is for that clan alone. The only people who can come and go as they please are the Queen, Loki, and Sinister.”

“And me,” I said absentmindedly.

“What?” Michael asked.

“I mean, if they knew about me I'd be on that list as well. What about Sinister and Loki's units?”

“The members of the unit, such as Jackal, can come and go as they please as long as they have a pass from their Alpha or leader. But only a member of Loki and Sinister's unit is allowed to do this.”

Michael led me to a table that was in front of the middle tent, people parting out of his way instantly. Without effort Michael had managed to have both an air of dangerous authority and happy nonchalance.

We sat down. “So, basically only the cats and the dogs can do what they want?” I asked.

Michael shrugged. “Sinister, Loki, and the Queen can. And it may seem that the cats and dogs can do whatever they want, but the units are rarely given a pass. Loki is extremely aware of the clans and their boundaries. He knows his people. They like their tradition and their separation. Each to their own, sort of thing.”

I nodded. I felt a strange twinch in my mind, and I glanced towards the middle tent. I hadn't realized it before, but the tent was full of people.

Inside the tent the people sat in a circle. At the head, up on a small wooden pedestal, sat the Queen. On her left was Sinister, and on the right was Loki.

Michael sat back in his chair, crossing his arms. “That's the meeting.”

“About the war?” I asked. Michael nodded.

I noticed a large area reserved for dancing. The Prophets, still clad in their black clothing, milled about the tables of food. They were pleasant, and many people approached them to talk. Xavier looked up, his dark red eyes glinting slightly in the torchlight. He winked at me, and I nodded back.

Jackal and Grimble were standing around a table full of girls, among them Lucrezia. Although I couldn't hear what they were saying, I could tell that Jackal was laying on the charm thick. The girls were smiling and giggling now as he said something witty. He leaned on the table, getting close to one of the girl's face. I smiled as Lucrezia said something to him, and his face looked annoyed. Without pause, Grimble bowed to the young cat, offering her his hand. She gave Jackal a smug look, and was whisked away to dance. Jackal snorted, unimpressed, escorting his own girl onto the floor.

Michael laughed, having turned around to see what I was looking at. “Stupid, isn't it?”

“What's stupid?” I asked.

Michael turned back around, facing me. “The fact that they like each other so much. They'd be perfect together, but they're both so damn proud they can't admit it. One day they may not have any time left, and their love will have gone un-confessed. They'll regret it.”

“And you speak from experience?” I asked.

His face was blank. “I've seen it happen before. The couple was parted before they could say they loved one another.”

“What happened?” I asked.

“She died,” Michael said, his voice strangely harsh.

I swallowed, and he looked away. “Is she allowed to marry anyone that isn't a cat?” I asked.

“Who? Lucrezia?” Michael asked.

“Yes.”

Michael nodded. “As long as Loki marries a cat and produces an heir, she is free to distill the blood. She's encouraged to marry a cat, of course, but the pressure to do so is not nearly as high as it is for Loki.”

“Were my parents pure bred?” I asked.

Michael nodded. “They were. Cesare is actually a very distant cousin of yours. Maybe a third cousin? I'm not really sure. But your family line was exterminated. Your parents were both only children, and their parents were already dead by the time they had died. You are, in essence, the very last line of your blood.”

“So when I become a cat, I'll be pure blood?”

Michael raised his eyebrows. “You've made your decision, then?”

I glanced at Sinister. “Yes,” I said.

Michael nodded, looking away from me. “Then yes, you will be a pure bred. One of the highest in all of Aklia.”

I followed his eyes and saw the Queen's tent. Suddenly, from the shadows behind the tent, Jackal appeared, escorted by a guard. Jackal looked extremely unhappy. There was a chair beside and slightly behind Sinister, and the Alpha snapped his fingers and pointed to it. Jackal scowled, sitting smoothly, moving like air. He crossed his legs and arms, clearly unhappy. A moment later Lucrezia was brought in as well, sitting behind Loki. Loki gave her a hard look, but otherwise ignored her. He looked slightly detached, as though he were about to enter a duel.

After a moment, a man stood. He bowed first to the Queen, his knuckles pressed together in front of his chest. She smiled and inclined her head back graciously. He then turned to Sinister and put a fist over his heart. Sinister, who had his arms crossed, raised a finger in reply. The man then knelt in front of Loki, bowing his head with his knuckles touching, and then raising a fist to his heart. He then threw his head back, baring his throat to Loki.

Loki did nothing to acknowledge the man's presence.

After a moment, the man stood and began to speak. I stared at Loki, my eyes tracing the sharp line of his angular jaw and cheek bones. His orange hair framed his face, just barely kissing his neck. He had a dark green silk shirt on with a deep V-cut, showing the hard muscle and defined abs. His body glistened slightly, as though it were covered in oil or sweat. A black jacket, covered in leather straps and buckles, covered the shirt. It had a high collar, reaching to his chin.

As the man spoke, Loki lounged in his chair nonchalantly, one long leg lazily crossed over the other. He had one arm draped over the arm of his chair, his other one behind his head as he leaned against the back of his chair. Suddenly, his eyes flicked over, staring straight at me, his dark green eyes bright with some unfathomable emotion. For some reason, I was extremely nervous, and I swallowed. I couldn't help but smile, and for a small moment I saw a flicker of a smile cross his smooth lips.

I looked away, knowing he was busy and that it was important for him to pay attention. Before I turned around, I glanced at Sinister. I felt a guilty feeling churning in my stomach. He nodded his head at me, and I smiled back.

“I wish I could hear what they were saying,” I said, looking back over to see that Loki was again listening to what the man was saying.

Michael smiled, and a pair of black, velvet ears melted together on the top of his head. I saw his black tail flick behind him once. “I can tell you what they're saying,” he said.

I couldn't help but smile. His ears were beautiful. They were tall and lean, just like the rest of him, and looked extremely soft, like velvet. Without thinking, I reached forward to touch one, and Michael jerked back.

My eyes widened in shock. “Sorry,” I said, suddenly embarrassed.

Michael and I were closer than family. We weren't lovers, of course, but our bond was something no one would ever be able to break. Touch wasn't an issue between us. We knew the boundaries and limits of each other, and we knew the feelings we had for one another were nothing beyond best friends. The fact that he had pulled away from my touch told me I had almost crossed an enormous line.

Michael touched my hand. “Hey,” he said, making me look at him. “I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. It's just I don't want people to . . . misunderstand. . .” he trailed off.

“What?” I asked, suddenly curious.

“Since your memories just coming back, and you didn't grow up here, you don't remember the social cues and rules, so I understand. I'm not angry or anything.” He gave me a serious look. “But you need to remember this one rule. In Aklia, if you touch another person's ears it is the deepest and most intimate sign of your love for them. If you had touched my ears, people would mistake our relationship, and Loki would be extremely angry.” His dark onyx eyes gave me a knowing look. “And trust me, you don't want that.”

I shuddered, and Michael chuckled.

I sighed, sitting back in my chair. “So what are they saying?” I asked.

Michael tilted his head, listening. “Right now each of the clans is telling Loki, Sinister, and the Queen about the various goblin attacks they've had on their cities.”

“How many cities are in Aklia?” I asked.

Michael shrugged. “On the Clans Island. . .” he thought a moment. “A lot,” he finally said. “Each clan, such as the cats, has one city where their leader resides. That's where the main trade of the clan takes place, and where orders are given. From there springs dozens of small towns and villages. As long as they stay within their territory, they can have as many as they want.”

“So the Island has territories?” I asked.

Michael nodded. “Our Island is basically a circle, and starting from the middle and going out it's divided into territories for each clan. Like I said before, the forest serves as a physical barrier that actually divides each territory.”

“I'm guessing the cats and dogs are in the center,” I said.

Michael smiled. “Yes. The middle circle is divided exactly in half. On the east side is the cat’s city, and on the west is the dogs. From there the clans work their way out.”

“Wait,” I said. “If there have been goblin attacks closer and closer towards the middle of the Island, then that means that the Witch's attack is gaining, right? If she could make it past all the other clan's defenses then we really do have a problem.”

Michael balled his hand into a fist. “A severe problem.” He sat up, his head tilting as he listened.

“What?” I asked.

He pointed at the man speaking. “That is the Beast Superior, the leader of the Dragon's Island.”

I looked to see a thin, tall man about my height. He was wearing a red jacket with metal spikes that came out of the shoulder pads. A dark red cloak fell to the ground from his shoulders. The rest of his clothes were black. He had a dangling diamond earring in his right ear, and his head was shaved completely.

“Off of our southern border there is another Island that belongs to the dragons,” Michael explained. “They are the fiercest fighters, and their island has never fallen. But the Beast Superior says just yesterday he had to send a group of injured dragons to our southern border for medical help. The dragons are being attacked, day and night, without stop. No matter how many goblins they tear down, a hundred more take their place.” 

I frowned. “What happens if the Dragon's Island falls?” I asked.

Michael didn't look at me, his molten eyes staring at the tent. “Our last defense, between the Barrens and our land, will be gone. We'll be ripe for the taking.”

“The Barrens?” I asked.

“At the very south of our realm, there is something called the Barrens. It is a horrible, putrid wasteland that, as far as anyone knows, goes on forever. No matter how far people travel, they never find the end of it. It's from this place that the goblins come from, and it's from there that the Witch is launching her attack.”

I shivered.

Finally, everyone except Sinister and Loki had spoken. After a moment, Sinister stood, his tall, broad frame towering over everyone. As I watched, Michael relayed what the dog was saying.

“After much deliberation,” Sinister started. “The Supreme ruler, Queen, and myself have come up with a plan.” The chiefs shifted in their chairs, ready to receive their orders. “We have received word from King Alexander,” Sinister nodded to a man sitting in the circle. “That he is also being attacked by the goblins. His people are suffering, and they are losing the war. He has millions of refugees with nowhere to go, and if the Humans fall, our northern border will be open to attack. Therefore, all available units from the wolves, coyotes, hyenas, and dogs are to send troops to the north. Half of the troops will be sent to the Humans, and the other half will be left to guard the border and its people. You may leave some in your own territories in order to protect your people, but the borders are the main concern at the moment.”

After he finished, a group of people, whom Michael told me were the leaders of all the clans mentioned before, stood. They bowed, pledging their allegiance to the Queen, Sinister, and Loki. They promised to follow all orders. Sinister nodded, and they sat again. I sat up straighter, along with everyone else in the tent, as we realized whose turn it was to speak.

Loki rolled his shoulders once before he stood. Despite how tall Sinister was, Loki easily stood over him. The Supreme Ruler put one hand in his pocket and began to speak. Everywhere in the dance, people grew quieter. Not as though they were trying to eavesdrop, but as though they were trying not to be too loud. It was a reverent show of respect.

“As you know,” Loki said, his deep voice rumbling through the tent. “The goblins are relentlessly attacking the Dragons. The goblin's numbers and supplies flowing from the Barrens are never ending. While our Dragons are fierce, brave, and excellent warriors, they cannot fight forever, and the goblins are, slowly but surely, gaining ground. Should the Dragons fall, we might as well surrender to the Witch. She will gain on our Island in a matter of weeks if they fall. Their survival is essential to ours. Therefore, I am ordering all available cougar, cheetah, lion, and cat troops to head to the south. Just as Sinister told the others, some will stay here to guard our border and its people, and the others will go to help the Dragons. We cannot fail.”

He cleared his throat and brushed his hair away from his eyes. “The horses are to accompany the southern defenses, and the hawks are to accompany the north. We have had little to no attacks on the west. However, I am not foolish enough to leave it defenseless. The Prophets are going to protect this border, and all recruits from the training camp are going to go there as well.

“The Prophets alone are not enough, so I am sending a quarter of the cats, dogs, lions, and wolves with them. I understand that this means that these particular clans are sacrificing more troops than others. However, I have deliberated and decided these clans are four of the strongest, and can handle the extra loss. As it is also my own clan that will be scarifying, know that I did not take this decision lightly. Everyone is expected to make up for those who are sacrificing troops.”

He scratched the side of his neck, yawning. “I understand that the treaty states all clans are to stay in their designated territories unless given permission by the chief. However, I am declaring an official state of war, and all troops, guards, and special units are to be allowed free passage in order to get to whichever clan they need. Prohibiting them will be a violation of my law, and you will answer to me should you disobey.”

I glanced at Michael, who gave me a knowing look. All the chiefs shifted again, uncomfortable.

“He's allowed to do that?” I asked.

Michael let out a short, harsh sound. “Allowed? I don't even think Loki knows the meaning of the word.”

I nodded, and we both looked back towards the tent.

“As for the refugees,” Loki said. “I understand that they are hurt, and pitiful, and I am sorry for their suffering, but we can no longer afford to take any more. The coyotes are running out of room and food, and the clans cannot feed millions of extra people. The only refugees we will accept are the critically injured, and the orphaned children. If a family is perfectly capable of living on their own, you are to send them home. All men over the age of fifteen, if they are able, are to be asked to join the army. They either join, or go back to their island. If we are going to fight for them, then they are going to help. Why should it be our job to defend them when they give us nothing in return?”

Suddenly, all the leaders begin to protest. One man stood up. “My people have nowhere to go!” he shouted. “What am I supposed to tell them?”

Loki raised his eyebrow. “I understand your dilemma, King Alexander, really, I do. But as the Human's king, you should find a solution for all of your refugees. It is not the clan’s job to feed all of your people. We have our own people to feed. And soon, we'll have our own injured and orphaned to look after as well.”

The protests grew louder. Their voices were so loud I could hear them from where I was sitting. People close to the tent began to stop and look at the display. The dancing stopped as the shouts grew louder, and many party goers began to whisper to one another.

“That's too cruel!” someone shouted.

“We can't tell people who need us to go back to a place where they have nothing!” a woman shouted.

“How can you turn the suffering away?” said someone else.

“It's the job of those who have everything to take care of those who have nothing!” said another voice.

“It's the government’s job to take care of people in need. Are we not the supreme government of Aklia?” said another chief.

“This is outrageous!” shouted King Alexander.

“I will not change my mind on this,” Loki said firmly. “I am sacrificing more than is asked of me for these Humans. By all rights we should not be helping them at all. They have never come to our aid, and were the roles switched, they would not help us.”

King Alexander's face grew red. A few chiefs spoke up in support of Loki, saying they agreed.

“We are here to take care of this world!” another man said.

Loki ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. “I'm sending my people, my trained men and women, to fight and die for them. What more can I do? Make my own people starve to help others who are not mine to take care of?” he shook his head. “No, I won't. And I refuse to argue about this any longer. I have made my decision, and the Alpha and Queen have agreed as well.”

Michael yawned, taking a break from relaying the conversation to me. I watched as King Alexander pointed at Loki, saying something with a harsh scowl on his face. Michael stood quickly, knocking his chair back, his face worried.

Loki's reaction to the man was instantaneous.

A deep, slicing, hair rising hiss escaped his throat, and the entire party stopped. The music faded, and guests shrunk away from the tent. Loki snarled, all of his teeth pointed, the canines slightly longer than the others. I blinked, and his ears and tail appear. The next blink and he had the King by the collar. The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and goose bumps prickled up and down my arms as Loki hissed again. His face was a horrible and distorted snarl.

Around me, mothers gathered their children and began leaving. At the various tents around the field, men and women gathered with their own clans. The entire party was suddenly cast into fear and anxiety. I could feel the tension in the air, and smell the fear of all the clans around me. Loki lifted the King off the ground with one hand, pulling him up to look him in the eyes.

“You dare to challenge my authority?” Loki said, his voice seething with anger. “By right of the treaty, I am judge. By breed, I am punishment. By order of my birth, I am law. Insult me again and I will pass my unrighteous authority on you.”

As I watched, I realized I was shaking, and I clenched my hands in fists. Suddenly, I understood why Loki was so dangerous. Loki could take being yelled at. If it meant doing what was right for his people, he could withstand a barrage of insults until the end of time and never be fazed. But to question his authority, to call into question his right to rule, was to ask for death.

Something made me look to the side, and my eyes locked with Sinister's. His face was worried as he looked at me, concern reflected in both of our eyes. He grit his teeth.

Suddenly, Loki glanced over his shoulder, as though electrically aware of me and everyone around him. My gaze was snapped back to Loki, and the hard, deadly look in his eyes faded. Michael suddenly hissed as Sinister stood. Loki gave the King one last snarl, and set him down. The man, trembling, bowed on his knees before Loki, asking for forgiveness.

How strong are you? I wondered as I watched Loki turn away from the man without a second glance. What would give a mere twenty two year old the ability to lift a grown man off the ground with one hand?

Sinister bowed to Loki – who in turn ignored him – and then to the Queen. He began to speak, and Michael scowled, his nails claws.

“What's he saying?” I asked in a whisper.

“He's saying that while he respects Loki as the Supreme Ruler, he also thinks it's important that Loki not be given free rein to do whatever he wishes.” He paused, listening, and without warning, he turned and slashed the back of his chair. I jumped up, my chair falling back.

“What?” I asked frantically.

“Loki is going to be punished for his unruly behavior.”

“I thought she wasn't allowed to do that,” I said.

Michael shook his head. “It's like a balance. If Sinister, Loki, or the Queen acts out in a way that is unacceptable, then they can punish them for three days.”

“When will he be punished?” I asked.

“For the second part of the punishment, he's to see her later this weekend,” Michael said.

The Queen said something, and Michael let out a cat-like growl.

“What's the first part?” I asked.

“He's to tell everyone his secret.”

“Secret?” I said.

Michael sighed. “You.”

I swallowed as I watched the scene in the tent. Loki was still for a moment, his body shaking with fury. Finally, he gave the Queen the smallest of nods, and sat down. His teeth squared back over, and his nails shrank down, but I could still see that orange tail with the white tuft flicking behind him, and his ears were still out. He crossed his legs, and it was apparent to everyone around him that he was still seething.

Without warning, he looked at me, his dark green eyes slicing through me. With an almost imperceptible nod of his head, he motioned for me to come over. Across the table, Michael nodded. He came around the table, putting a hand in the small of my back and ushering me towards the tent. We walked around the edge of the lights and the candles, hiding in the shadows.

Slowly, the field returned to normal. Although the mothers and their children were now absent, the young clans members returned to their flirting and frolicking, and the adults again milled about the food table and tents.

As we approached the tent, my heart started beating faster. All of these people expected me to be just like Loki.

Michael flicked the top of my head as we walked up to the side of the tent. “Relax,” he breathed in my ear. We were still in the shadows, so no one could see us yet. I could hear the low murmur of Loki speaking from inside the tent. He was directly across from me now, and I picked out my name from what he was saying. The chiefs in the tent suddenly became surprised. Many cried out for joy, others were relieved, and some were shocked.

When Loki was done speaking, he sat back in his chair, a look of blank nonchalance on his face. The chiefs all began to speak at once, their voices excited. The Queen called them to order, and began speaking about something that no one was listening to. Sinister shifted restlessly in his chair, glancing over his shoulder at me.

Michael prodded me, taking my cloak. “Get ready,” he said.

“For what?” I whispered.

Just then I watched as Loki raised his hand, palm up, with his elbow propped on the arm of his chair. I realized then that it was an invitation for me to come forward and take his hand. I looked up at Michael who nodded. I took a deep breath and walked into the tent. As I entered the light, people gasped. I stood on the edge for just a moment, letting them scrutinize me like a new creature they had just discovered. Everyone except Loki was staring at me, and I understood why Loki always kept a blank expression.

I glanced once at Sinister, who gave me a small nod. Behind him Jackal put his hands behind his head, a clever grin on his face. He winked at me as I walked by, but I ignored him. When I reached Loki, I put my hand in his, and he looked up at me. For a moment, I saw a sea of emotions raging behind his eyes, but he quickly covered it up. The Queen was still speaking, but no one was paying attention to her. All eyes were on us. Slowly, Loki brought my hand up to his lips, kissing the top of my hand.

I shivered.

With a gentle but firm motion he pulled me down to sit on his lap. Behind us, Michael melted out of the shadows, standing behind us as a faithful bodyguard. Lucrezia scowled at me, crossing her arms. Loki hissed at her to behave.

My heart was pounding as I sat, half listening to the discussion around me. Loki put one arm around my waist, pulling me back against him. With his other hand he undid my hair, letting it fall about my shoulders. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes. He began to play with the ends of my hair, twirling the blonde locks in between his fingers. I smiled at him, and he smiled back. Slowly, I felt his body relax, the tension leaving his jaw and his torso. His tail flickered once, and was gone, his ears still on top of his head. Remembering what Michael had said about ears, I reached up. Loki froze, his breath catching in his throat.

Slowly, I gently stroked one of the velvet orange ears. Loki sighed, closing his eyes. The ears were the softest thing I had ever touched, and I almost didn't feel them beneath my fingers. He opened his eyes and tucked a piece of hair behind my own human ears, a smile on his lips. I could feel the eyes of everyone around us. Behind me I heard Sinister let out a short growl, before clearing his throat to cover it up. I glanced around to see the shocked faces and raised eyebrows at such an open display of affection. Afraid I had crossed a line, I began to pull my hand back when Loki caught my wrist.

“Don't,” he said, his deep voice loud enough for others to hear. “You have every right to be affectionate. Their opinions don't matter.” He paused, letting his eyes drift over everyone in the tent.

I swallowed. “Is it really okay?” I whispered. “I don't want them to hate me already.”

He snorted. “Your position in this world calls for hatred,” he murmured. “It demands it. They will always hate us. There's nothing we can do about it except ignore them and do what's best for them.” I nodded, and was just about to say something when suddenly Lucrezia stood. She pointed at me, her face red and furious.

“You little whore!” she cried. The Queen stopped talking, and everyone's attention was drawn to us. I looked up, surprised. Loki peered up over his shoulder, his eyes hard as he looked at his sister. She ignored him. “Can't you see this is a public place? Or do you always act so perverse in public?”

I would not take being called a whore. I was not a door mat, and I would not allow anyone to walk all over me.

“That's funny,” I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “Coming from a girl who has slept with nearly every man on the clans Island. Maybe you should learn to keep your own legs closed first before you call someone else a whore.”

No one spoke.

Loki had a smug look on his face, the corner of his mouth tilted up ever so slightly. With this one speech I had established myself as a strong, powerful leader who would not be stepped on. I was not someone to be taken lightly. I would submit to no one, not even Loki. I was his equal, and Lucrezia was princess no longer.

The Queen sighed, putting her face in her hand. “I suppose we can no longer gain anything from this meeting,” she said. “Follow the orders you have been given. You are dismissed.”

Everyone but Loki, myself, and Sinister moved. The leaders bowed first to the Queen and then to Sinister. One by one they approached us, talking amongst themselves as they came to greet me and Loki. The bared their throats to us, pledging allegiance. Many greeted me warmly, and I was pleasant, but not too friendly while talking with them. Loki ignored them, leaning his head back against his chair with his eyes closed, exhausted. Finally, the chiefs left the tent. Michael bowed, leaving Loki, myself, and Sinister alone in the tent.

 

 

 

 

14: Chapter 13

 

Chapter 13

“You . . . okay?” I asked Loki.

He snorted. “I shouldn't have lost my temper like that.”

“You were provoked,” I said.

Loki put his arm around my waist, cocking his head as he looked at me. Even on his lap, he was so tall that I was only eye level with him. “You think so?” he asked.

I nodded in earnest. “Yes.” Loki let out a little breath from his nose as he smiled. 

“As the Supreme Ruler,” Sinister said, crossing his arms. “He should know better than to lose control like that. I didn't mean to over step my boundaries by saying something to the Queen, but in order to preserve your honor I thought it would be best if we showed that outrageous behavior will not be tolerated from anyone, not even those in charge.”

The look on Loki's face made me quiver in fear for Sinister.

“Perhaps,” Loki said. “But it still doesn't change the fact that I was provoked. King Alexander was angry with me coming into this meeting, and he sought to get back at me.”

“Did you do something wrong?” I asked.

Loki smirked. “I--”

“Excuse me?” said a small voice.

In the entrance to the tent stood a tall woman. She had dark blonde hair that hung down to her hips, arched eyebrows, and an angular face. She was wearing a gray, extremely revealing dress that looked like liquid silver over her flawless body. A glittering tiara sat on the top of her head, sparkling in the torchlight. She was extremely pretty, and I knew who she must be the moment I saw her. Sinister had his eyebrows raised, a look of amusement on his face. Loki looked shocked.

She smiled shyly at the tent. “Can I come in?”

Loki cleared his throat. “Yes.”

She stepped forward, and I saw that her feet were bare. She bowed to Sinister, who gave her a little half smile and a nod of his head. She then knelt in the grass in front of Loki. He stared, his eyes hard. The woman put her forehead to the ground.

“Supreme Ruler, I am here to apologize for my father's . . . dishonorable misbehavior. Please forgive him and the Human's for his disrespect.”

Loki sighed, nudging me to stand. I did, and he tucked a piece of my hair behind my ear before moving me to the side. He gently sat me down in his chair before turning to the woman on the floor.

“Al . . .” he coughed. “I mean . . . princess Alexandria, please stand up.”

Alexandria stood, keeping her head down. “Please forgive my father.”

Loki stuck a hand in his pocket, sighing. “I already planned on doing so. There's no need to worry.”

Alexandria looked up, meeting Loki's eyes. “Really?”

Loki nodded. “Your father was upset because of my answer to our . . . engagement.”

The atmosphere grew uncomfortable. I felt as though maybe Sinister and I should not have been present for the conversation. Alexandria glanced over Loki's shoulder at me.

“I see,” she said. “I'm guessing your answer was . . .” she trailed off, as though she couldn't finish.

Loki was firm but gentle. “My answer was . . . is no.”

Alexandria nodded. “Is that Ransom?” she asked.

Loki raised his eyebrow. “It is.” He held his hand out to me, and I took it. “Ransom, this is princess Alexandria.”

I smiled warmly. “It's nice to meet you.”

Alexandria smiled back, the joy not quite reaching her eyes. “Nice to meet you too. I'm glad for your return.” All of us were silent, not sure of what to say.

“Can I escort you out?” Loki asked.

Alexandria shook her head. “There's no need. I think we're leaving anyways. My father's going back to our island, but the Queen invited me to stay with her in her castle. I'm going to see my father off first.”

“You'll stay here?” Loki asked, surprised. “It may be more dangerous here than on your island.”

Alexandria waved her hand in the air. “No matter where I go, a war of some sort is going on. It's dangerous everywhere.”

“Still,” Loki said, sounding a tad too concerned for my taste. “I worry about your . . . well-being. The Human's need their princess.”

She glanced at me. “I'd be more worried about others, if I were you.”

Loki's eyes grew into slits for a brief moment. “Ransom can take care of herself. I'm not worried.”

“So I can't take care of myself?” she countered back.

Loki ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. “That's not what I meant.”

“Then what did you mean?”

Loki threw his hands in the air. “I thought you had to leave?!”

“I--”

“Alexandria!” someone called brightly. I saw Lucrezia making her way towards the tent. She entered, grabbing the princess's arm. “I didn't know you were here! Come drink with me before you leave, yeah?”

Alexandria sighed. She bowed to Sinister, who was watching the scene with a look of amusement on his face. She then bore her throat to Loki. She was turning around, when Loki grabbed her shoulder.

“Wait.”

“What?” she asked.

Loki looked at me, and then back at Alexandria. “You show your respects to her as well.” Alexandria was still for a moment, and Loki raised his eyebrow. “That was not a request, Allie.” The princess sighed, bowing to me before baring her throat.

I did not acknowledge her, and she left with Lucrezia.

Sinister chuckled. “She must have been more attached to you than you thought, huh?”

Loki gave him a dirty look. “Don't you have somewhere to be?”

Sinister smiled, standing. “I do, actually. After a meeting like that I think I'm going to go enjoy myself.” He looked at me, his gold eyes flashing. “If you need to find me, I'll be on the dance floor.” He excused himself.

We watched him go. “Do you hate him?” I asked after a moment.

Loki shook his head. “No, actually, I don't.”

“Really?”

Loki sighed. “Despite the fact that we're opposites, and that he disobeyed me when it came to bringing you straight to me; I respect him. We were childhood friends as well. He isn't a bad person, and I know that. If it weren't for his attachment to you . . . I'd almost go as far as to say we're friends.”

I laughed. “Almost.”

He winked at me. “Do you want to dance?” He laughed at my uneasy expression. “Don't worry, I am an expert dancer. I'll lead.”

He led me to the dance floor, the clans people moving aside for us. The party slowly picked up, and soon we were dancing a fast line dance with various other clans people, laughing and shouting as the music overtook everything. The Prophets danced with us as well, Xavier managing to squeeze in next to me during another fast dance. Everyone was enjoying themselves, the exchange between Loki and King Alexander almost forgotten.

I noticed the way Loki interacted with his people, kind and open, yet still authoritative and firm. He danced, laughing and talking with everyone, while maintaining an air of silent leadership. Many girls asked him to dance, but he kindly refused them.

“You don't have to do that,” I said, as he declined another girl. “I won't get jealous if you dance with a few girls.”

“That's the problem,” Loki said, pulling me towards him as a slow song started to play. “If I tell one of them yes, then they'll all expect me to dance with them as well. It's just better to refuse them all.”

Someone tapped Loki on the shoulder. “If you don't mind,” said the familiar voice of Kalamar. “I'd like this dance with the lady, please.”

Loki rolled his eyes, sighing. “Take good care of her.”

Kalamar smiled. “I wouldn't think of doing anything less.” With that he gathered me up and twirled me away from Loki. After a moment, he leaned down to speak in my ear. “How are you liking your first meeting with the clans?”

I shrugged. “It's not too bad.”

Kalamar smirked. “Look around you,” he whispered. “Watch closely, and you'll see what they really are.”

I did as he said, and saw that he was right. The dancing people were smiling and happy, but the dogs and cats rarely danced with one another, and many other clans were doing the same. It was not a hostile separation. It was more out of habit rather than hatred.

“Tradition speaks louder than the treaty,” Kalamar said, his voice dark.

“Do you think the clans will ever be able to get along?” I asked.

Kalamar shrugged. “They used to. Before I started the war, the clans were all friends. Some even say it's my fault there's a divide now.” He laughed. “Maybe they're right. Who knows?”

“Do you regret starting the war?” I asked.

“No,” he said firmly. “I refuse to live under a government that does not have its people's best interest in mind, even if that means I have to overthrow my own family.” He gave me a dangerous look before he continued speaking. “The dogs were selfish and cruel when I brought them down. They weren't always so. When I was a child, they were good rulers. But they became corrupted, and a corrupted government must always be brought down and replaced with one that is not. A corrupted government breeds corrupted people, infecting the country like a putrid disease. We would have rotted from the inside out if I had done nothing.”

I looked over at Loki, who was talking with people I didn't know. They laughed pleasantly, and Loki smiled as more people came to talk to him.

“He's really a good leader, isn't he?” I asked.

For the first time, I saw a smile of pride cross Lord Kalamar's face. “Truly, he is. It takes both muscle and brains to rule a people such as the clans, and my grandson posses them both.”

“Were you a good Supreme Ruler?”

He smiled, dipping me back. “I'd like to think so.” He pulled me up from the dip, twirling me once before setting off again. “But I suppose it's all a matter of opinion. However, I was not overthrown myself, which most likely means the people were satisfied with the job I had done.”

“Michael said you are the last of the old ones. Don't you get lonely?”

Kalamar thought about it a moment. “Sometimes,” he admitted. “But if I'm being honest, I really only miss my wife. She was a beautiful woman. I could not have won the war without her.”

“When did she die?” I asked.

“Soon after the war ended. My daughter grew up without a mother.”

I nodded. “Was she powerful? Your wife, I mean?” The music ended, and we applauded.

“Not in the physical sense,” Kalamar said. “She didn't have the brute strength that I or Loki possess, but she was clever. Her brain was her true weapon, and she passed that on to our daughter.”

I looked over at Loki, who was getting food from a table. His green eyes flashed as he surveyed the forest and field around him. Apparently, all was well, and he gathered his food and sat down to eat.

“Is he . . . really that powerful?” I asked.

Kalamar gathered me up for another dance. He gave me a level look. “I have never seen the pure power of our blood work in such a strong way before. Loki is the result of a long line of careful breeding. His strength is unmatched. The closest person to his power is myself, and even I do not know if I could defeat him.”

I smiled. “Maybe in your younger days you could.”

Kalamar laughed. “Maybe.” He glanced over at his grandson. “Even then . . . I'm not sure. You saw him in the tent. He could have destroyed King Alexander. Torn him apart without breaking a sweat. In my opinion, the Human deserved it. Loki used the only form of mercy he knows.”

“Which is?”

Kalamar smiled devilishly. “He let the man live.”

I swallowed hard. “What would have happened if he had killed the King?”

Kalamar shrugged. “Loki had every right to do so if he had wished it.” His dark eyes glinted in the moonlight. “King Alexander is a very lucky man.”

“All right,” rumbled Loki's voice from behind us. “Time to give her back.”

Kalamar smiled. “You're lucky, boy. She's a good one.”

Loki smiled slightly. “Thank you, grandfather.”

Looking at the two of them was eerie. It was almost as though Loki were an echo of his grandfather, a tribute to the once great man Kalamar had been. The two men could look each other in the eye, and Kalamar clasped his grandson's shoulder.

“I'm returning home tonight,” he said, his deep voice nearly matching that of his grandson's. “The party has excited me too much, and it is not good for my health. I will be back soon, though. You may need my help. I have, after all, fought a war before.”

Loki nodded, the most reverent show of respect I had ever seen him commit. “Travel safe.”

I yawned. It was late, and I had had a long day.

 Loki smiled fondly. “We should leave too. It's late, and honestly, I'm done being social for the night.”

I laughed. “Yeah, so am I.”

Loki beckoned to the shadows, and Michael appeared next to us. “Tell Cesare I said to wait here until everyone is gone. Lucrezia can return home whenever she feels like it. I need you to follow King Alexander. Make sure he doesn't . . . get lost, on the way home.”

Michael's dark eyes glinted dangerously. “Understood.” He chucked me under the chin before melting back into the shadows.

Loki took my arm, and together we left the party. 

15: Chapter 14

Chapter 14

 

When we got back to the palace my head was in a happy buzz. The punch had been strong, and I had danced to my heart's content with one of the most amazing men I had ever met. I had no idea how the public or the chiefs had received me, but I had a feeling that the overall opinion was positive. Loki began to escort me upstairs. We walked slowly, both of us unwilling to part from the other.

Loki cleared his throat. “I don't want to sound . . . improper . . . but I was wondering . . .” he trailed off, looking uncomfortable.

I smiled, touching his arm. “What?”

He stopped walking, turning me to face him. “Your room is so far away from mine, and, well, you must get lonely sleeping in a foreign environment without anyone you know near you--”

“Loki,” I said. “Just come out and say it already.”

He smiled. “Do you want to sleep in my room? With me?”

For a moment all I could do was look at him. I was shocked, by his words, but even more so at my own wish to abide by them. I wanted to spend the night with him. I looked into those dark, almost black green eyes, shaded slightly by his dark orange hair. He didn't look as though he were trying to seduce me, or even get me into bed with him. It was a sincere request.

I smiled, looking down at the ground. “Yes, I will.”

Loki smiled back, taking my hand. A maid was walking by, and he stopped her. “The Ruler Supreme will be staying with me tonight. Make sure we are not bothered. Also, I'm hungry. Bring up some food.”

The maid looked surprised but pleased, and she scurried off to follow Loki's orders. We went upstairs, and Loki opened the door to his room, letting me go in first.

“How come your room is always so clean?” I asked, sitting down in the chair at his desk.

Loki chuckled. “I'm not in here much. For most of the day, I'm out in the clans, or in the city doing business. I really only use this room to sleep in.” He walked over to his closet, slipping his jacket off, throwing it across the bed. He pulled his silk shirt off as well.

I swallowed, trying not to stare too much at his body. “That's a shame. It seems like you could be using the room for . . . so much more.”

“Any suggestions?” he asked.

I looked away, feeling my cheeks blush. “No.”

He chuckled, reaching up to grab a hanger. I saw the long lean muscles ripple down his back as he did. I wasn’t sure, but I thought I saw scars and old bruises speckled across his skin. I tried to rip my eyes away from the sight, but found I was unable to. There was a knock at the door, and Loki made as if answer it, but I hurried over, opening it before the maid could see him shirtless. He gave me an amused look, crossing his arms and leaning his shoulder against the wall.

“The food, miss,” said the maid. Her eyes flicked over my shoulder, obviously searching the room to see if Loki was there.

I grabbed the cart of food, wheeling it in. “Thank you,” I said, firmly shutting the door in her disappointed face. I turned to see Loki with his eyebrow raised. “What?” I asked, pretending to act nonchalant.

He shrugged, shaking his head. “Nothing. Nothing.”

I sniffed, walking towards his closet. “I have got to get out of this dress. Do you have any clothes I can borrow?”

Loki nodded, walking over to the closet. He reached up, grabbing a long sleeved shirt. I swallowed, suddenly nervous as his body got close to mine. I could feel the heat emanating off of his skin.

“Can I hang my dress up in here?”

He nodded, handing me a hanger. “I'll turn around,” he said. I wanted to tell him he didn't have to, but I felt so nervous I couldn't say anything.

I just nodded. “Can you unlace me first?” I asked.

Loki nodded. His fingers were sure and steady, and he unlaced the back of my dress quickly. I couldn't help but wonder if he had practice unlacing dresses. He walked over to his desk, grabbing a few sandwiches from the cart before sitting with his back to me. I pulled off the dress quickly, slipping the silk long sleeved shirt over my body. It was so long it reached to my knees, and the scent of him filled my nose.

“Okay,” I said. “You can turn around now.”

Loki rolled his shoulders, the slightly tanned skin moving over the bone and muscle. “Your turn,” he said.

“Huh?”

“You have to turn around while I change,” he said, pretending to sound offended.

I laughed and sat down. I heard the sound of his belt buckle as he took his pants off, and I clasped my hands together, nervous.

“Done,” he said, his voice sending chills down my spine. He was shirtless, wearing a pair of black silk pants. “Sorry,” he said. “But I get really hot when I sleep.”

I shook my head. “It's your room.”

There was an awkward moment of silence, when Loki sighed, running a hand through his hair. He pulled the covers of his bed back, jumping in and putting his hands behind his head. He patted the spot next to him. I smiled, nervous, but excited. I slid next to him, propping my head up with my hand so I could look at him.

He looked up at the ceiling. “Do you remember what Lucrezia said to me yesterday in the woods?”

“You mean about your nightly activities?” I asked back, my voice quiet.

He nodded. “I feel like maybe I should explain.”

“Please do.”

He rolled onto his side, propping his head up as I was doing, so he could look me in the eyes. “For the last ten years, I have been more lonely than any other person in this realm. I thought . . .” he tucked a piece of hair behind my ear. “I thought you'd never return. I was . . . angry, hurt, and confused. I felt that the Creator had done me an injustice. I sought to find something to fill that hurt inside of me.” He looked down at the sheets in between us. “I'm ashamed, that I didn't wait for you. But I will not lie. I'm . . . soiled goods. I've been with other women besides you. You should know though,” he said, looking back up at me. “That while they gave themselves to me, I never gave myself to them. I slept with them, yes, but I never . . . I never really gave myself to them. Not the way I want to give myself to you.” He looked down at the sheets again. “I'm sorry.”

I gave him a small smile, touching him on the cheek. “Loki,” I said. He looked back up at me. “I'm not mad,” I said. “I understand why you did it. I could never know the pain that you went through. The loneliness. I didn't have to go through that because I couldn't remember anything. I don't think of you as spoiled goods.”

His eyes widened. “Really?”

I smiled. “Really. Actually, I think it may be a good thing.”

He looked confused. “Why?”

“Because,” I said. “At least one of us will know what they're doing.”

Loki flopped back onto his pillow, belting out his laughter. He pulled me closer to him, wrapping his arms around me. I propped my chin up on my forearm on top of his chest, and he put one of his arms behind his head.

“Even though you won't know what you're doing,” he said, the look in his eyes making me shiver. “I won't care. You were made for me, and we'll fit together. Don't worry about that.” He closed his eyes. “All that matters is that you're here, and that you're with me.”

I smiled, trailing a finger over his jaw. “I'm here. Don't worry.”

Loki sighed, pulling me against his chest, propping his chin on top of my head. “I'm tired,” he whispered.

I nodded. “Me too.”

And with that we went to sleep, warm, safe, and content at last.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The next morning I felt Loki stir. I tried to fall back asleep, but I felt him trying to get out of bed without waking me up, so I opened my eyes.

“Sorry,” he said. “Did I wake you up?”

I smiled, snuggling closer to his warm chest. “It's fine.”

Loki smiled too, kissing the top of my head softly. “I have to go. The troops need to be sent off, and many chiefs will have questions and things I need to take care of. At about lunch today you'll have to go home.”

I pouted. “I don't want to.”

Loki chuckled, and I could feel the vibrations against my cheek. “I don't want you to either, but we can't let your people from Earth know about Aklia. At the end of the school day, you can come back.”

I sat up half way, looking him in the eyes. “But what if during the time I'm at home or at school a few days passes here? There's no way for us to judge how much time will pass.”

Loki squeezed me tight against his chest before sitting up. “We'll just have to wait and see. Besides, I have a theory.”

“Theory?” I asked, sitting up. I stretched, yawning.

Loki's eyes burned as he watched me stretch. “Yes. You see, usually time on Earth passes much more quickly than here in Aklia. However, since you've been here, and gone from Earth, it's as if time has slowed there in order to give you more time here. If my theory is correct, then while you are on Earth, time will pass quickly over there, but slowly over here.”

I gave him an unbelieving look. “Are you sure?”

He sighed, walking around to my side of the bed. He tucked a piece of hair behind my ear, kissing my forehead. He kissed again by my ear, then my jaw, and last my neck. My breath caught in my throat.

“I'm not sure about anything,” he murmured against my throat. “But you can't just disappear from your world. Not yet, at least.” He kissed my neck again, sucking ever so slightly. I closed my eyes, sighing.

“I don’t want to leave,” I whispered again.

Loki pressed his forehead to mine. “I know.”

 He stood, and I watched his body as he walked over to his dresser. He slipped the silk pants off, and pulled on a pair of black pants, grabbing a green silk button up shirt. He ran his fingers through his hair until it lay flat. I couldn't help but smile.

“My spies have informed me that the goblins are becoming more and more frequent around your house,” he said as he scrubbed his face with some water from a basin on his desk. “Michael won't be enough to stop all of them. Jackal is going to become a permanent student for the rest of the year as well. However,” he said, toweling his face off. “I still feel like you need some more protection. More for my sanity, than anything else.”

“So who else is going?” I asked, suspicious.

Loki gave me a rueful smile. “Lucrezia.”

“What?” I asked, bewildered. “But she hates me.”

Loki shrugged. “Maybe, but she will follow my orders to the dot, and nothing will happen to you if she has anything to say about it. She's going to be posing as a transfer student from South Korea. The two of you will become best friends, and in that way she can protect you.”

“Loki!” I complained.

He sighed. “I know, it's not an arrangement any of us like, but it's the best way to protect you. I can't leave, not with Aklia in a state of war. And neither can Sinister.”

I sighed, flopping back on my pillow. “Alright, I guess I can cope.” He smiled, walking over to kiss me. It was a long, warm kiss, and he let his lips linger when he was done. I bit my bottom lip, trying not to giggle like a little girl. He sighed, smoothed the hair on the top of my head, and walked to the door.

“I'll have a servant send up some fresh clothes,” he said, his voice rumbling throughout the room. “Michael should be along soon. I'll come to see you off at lunch.”

I gave him a little wave as he left. When he was gone, I stood, stretching. I scrubbed my face with the water from the basin, and was drying my face when I heard a knock at the door. I answered it to find Michael.

He raised his eyebrow as he took in my clothing. “How are you this morning?” he asked slyly.

“Fine,” I said, trying not to smile too brightly. I failed, and Michael laughed.

“You're glowing,” he said. “In that way that women glow after nights of—”

“Nothing happened Michael,” I said, cutting him off. “It was a purely innocent night. Something I bet you cats don't hear of much.”

Michael laughed. “Touchy much?”

I grabbed the clothes he was holding under his arm. “Let me change, and then we'll get some breakfast. What time is it?”

“About seven.”

“In the morning?!”

He laughed. “Yep. You're up early this morning.”

I yawned, suddenly tired. “Can I--”

“Don't even think about it,” Michael cut in. “Now that you're presence is public, you have to visit the city. People want to see you, and I'm sure you want to see the city as well.”

I sighed. “Fine.”

I changed and we went down to the dining hall. There was a half eaten breakfast being cleared away, and I wondered if Loki ever got to eat a full meal. We ate quickly and left the palace to set off on a city tour. The people spotted me instantly, and were eager to speak with me. Many just wanted to say hi, others wanted me to visit their stores, homes, or other family businesses. They tried to offer me gifts and tokens of their love, but I kindly refused them all, telling them I was not worth wasting their precious belongings on. I was surprised at how accepting they were of me. Everyone voiced their relief that I had returned, and even the children jumped about my feet. They called my name, all wanting hugs or to be picked up. Couples asked for my blessings to get married, and many even gave me wedding invitations. It was tiring yet pleasant work, and I was surprised at how fast the hours passed.

Before I knew it, Michael was escorting me back to the palace for lunch. This was the hottest part of the day in the cat city, and I was sweaty and hungry. I entered the dining hall almost at the same time as Loki, who was entering from a door behind a tapestry. I wondered what he had been doing. He was covered in dirt and grime, and his hair was sweaty around the edges. His hands were covered in the blackish purple color of the goblins blood, and it was splattered on his clothes as well. I noticed some of his teeth were purple as well. As I sat a servant brought him a basin to wash his hands in.

Loki smiled at me, kissing me on the top of my head before sitting down. “I heard you visited the city today. Have a good time?”

I nodded as food was served to us. “And what about you?” I asked. “It looks like you had fun as well.” I looked him up and down, making sure he wasn't injured.

He grinned. “Michael,” he said over his shoulder. “Join us, will you? You may be a bodyguard, but you are also a friend. Please.”

Michael sat across from me. “Run into some goblins?” he asked Loki.

Loki smiled even bigger. “I did. It was fun though. I haven't had a good work out in a while. There weren't any dangerous breeds. It was just a scout group. There were about ten of them though. Sinister and I came across them as we were traveling to the southern border. We never made it though. There was an attack on the northern coyote city soon after that, and we had to rush back to help. It was all good fun though.”

“Are the dragons still struggling?” I asked, taking a bite of my sandwich.

Loki scratched the side of his neck. “A bit. But our help is a huge relief. There were less injured dragons coming today than there have been in a while. But the assault on them is endless. We may have to send more troops.”

“Send the Humans,” I said.

Loki raised his eyebrow. “What?”

I shrugged. “The dragons are our last defense, right?”

Loki smiled. “Yes.”

“Then that makes us the Humans last defense, yes?”

Loki nodded. “That's correct.

I sat back in my chair. “Okay. Well then it makes sense. If they want our support and protection against the goblins, and if they don't want to fall, it's important that we don't fall. And in order to make sure that doesn't happen, they need to fight for the dragons. It's like a domino effect. If the dragons fall, we fall. And if we fall, so do the Human's.”

Loki thought about it for a moment. “You're right. But I can't order all of their troops be sent to the dragons, seeing as how the Human's are being attacked themselves.”

“So send the refugees who volunteer,” I said.

Loki smiled. “Perfect,” he said. He took one more bite of his sandwich. “I'll have to inform Sinister. He's up in the north right now, actually. Many of the goblins scattered when they saw they were going to lose. Sinister and his unit, along with the wolves, are killing off any goblins that escaped. I'll tell him that new refugee volunteers are to be sent south. From there I'll divide them up and send them to the dragons.” I heard loud complaining from the hall way, and a moment later Lucrezia entered, escorted by Cesare.

“Let go of me you worthless womanizer!” she cried, trying to yank her arm out of Cesare's grasp.

Cesare smiled pleasantly, his sideways swooping hair perfectly arrayed. His eyes, a shade lighter than Loki and Lucrezia's, sparkled devilishly. “Womanizer?” he said, sounding surprised. “That's not what you said the other night when we--” Lucrezia elbowed him in the stomach. He let out a little, “oof,” sound, but started laughing as she stomped away.

“You didn't have to tell him to come get me,” she said, complaining to Loki. “I wasn't planning on skipping out on my duties.”

Loki raised his eyebrow. “I knew you wouldn't. But I also knew you'd probably be fashionably late, as always, and we can't wait for you just because you're being a diva.”

Lucrezia stuck her tongue out at her older brother, something I found sort of cute and endearing. It was almost as though they were normal siblings who fought all the time.

Loki rolled his eyes. “I hope you have everything you need.”

“Of course I do,” Lucrezia said, flipping her hair back. “What's my story?”

“You're an exchange student, from South Korea,” Loki said. “I thought it was appropriate, seeing as you learned how to speak Korean when you were younger.”

“And I look Asian,” she chimed in.

“Yes, and that,” Loki said. “While you're there you and Ransom are to become best friends so you can protect her and have an excuse to be with her all the time. That means you must behave yourself. Do you understand me?”

Lucrezia crossed her arms, mumbling to herself. “Yes,” she said after a moment.

“You're living in an apartment with Jackal--”

“Wait a minute!” Lucrezia cut in. “Did you . . . did you just say I'm going to be living with . . . with Jackal?!”

Loki nodded. “Is that a problem?”

“I . . . well I mean . . . it's just . . . “

Loki sighed. “Lucrezia there's no point in us wasting our Earth money to rent out two different places for both of you guys.”

“Michael gets his own house!” she protested.

“That's because I've lived there for about ten years now,” Michael said, taking a drink from his glass. “I've also regressed in age, made my own money, and served the realm of Aklia for nearly twice as long as you have. I'm also not a child.”

“Neither am I!” Lucrezia said.

“Lucrezia,” Loki said sharply. “You're living with Jackal, and that's final.”

A servant entered at the moment. “Excuse me,” he said. “But Jackal, from the dog clan, is here.”

“Fantastic,” Lucrezia muttered.

“Let him in,” Loki said, ignoring his sister. He gave me an amused look, and I waggled my eyebrows at him. He smiled.

Jackal sauntered in from the other end of the hall, brushing past Lucrezia without even looking at her. He patted Michael's shoulder, winked at me, and then bore his throat to Loki.

“Supreme Ruler,” Jackal said. He was also covered in grime and blood, a result of the battle that morning.

“You're ready?” Loki asked.

Jackal nodded. “I am.”

Loki stood, and Michael did as well. All the servants bowed, remaining in that position. Loki held his hand out to me, and I stood as well. We left the palace, heading through the cat city.

“Cesare,” Loki said as the gate to the city was being opened.

“Yes, Supreme Ruler?” he asked.

“Go to the north and help Sinister and his units. They will need someone to replace Jackal now that he's gone.” Cesare made to leave, when I stopped him.

“Cesare,” I said.

“Yes . . . Ruler Supreme?” he asked.

“Can you . . .” I glanced at Loki. “No, I mean . . . tell Sinister I said to be careful. His presence is needed in the war. Tell him not to take any unnecessary risks. To be safe.”

Cesare bowed to me. “I will do as you say.”

His black ears melted into being, the right one bent over and sort of floppy. His tail was slightly bent at the end as well. He smiled once before sprinting off. Loki didn't say anything to me, but he smiled, putting a hand in the small of my back to nudge me forward. We left the city, making our way through the forest until we got to a small stream.

Michael chucked me under the chin. “See you on the other side.”

He stepped into the water, concentrating for a moment before falling through with a loud splash. Jackal did a cannon ball, and Lucrezia twirled her way in as well.

Loki touched his forehead to mine. “Be careful,” he said. “I know you're tough. Fight like hell if one of them attacks you.”

I smiled. “The same goes for you.”

He held my face in his hands, kissing me softly. “I'll see you soon.”

I walked into the stream. “How do I work this?”

“Think about Earth,” Loki said. “And keep your arms and legs straight. It's best, when you're a beginner.”

I concentrated, as he said, when all of a sudden I felt myself fall. The last thing I saw was Loki's face as I left Aklia and returned to Earth. 

16: Chapter 15

Chapter 15

 

The next thing I knew I was falling forward, Michael snagging me by the arm just before I hit the ground.

“Landing takes a bit of practice,” he said.

Jackal put his arm around my neck. “Ready for school tomorrow?”

The thought seemed bewildering to me. “Only a few hours have passed here, and yet almost three days passed in Aklia.” I shook my head. “I feel like it should be summer vacation or something.” I yawned. “I'm exhausted.”

Lucrezia sighed. “I suppose we should all go home and rest.”

Jackal gave her a devilish look. “I'm ready when you are . . . roommate.”

She scowled, looking nervous. “Let's just go.”

Jackal kissed me on the cheek before he and Lucrezia ran off from the woods. Michael and I made it back to my house, and I felt odd as I entered the place of my dwelling since childhood.

“It feels so strange,” I said.

Michael smiled. “Yeah, it does. But you'll get used to it.”

“Will I have to do this forever?” I asked.

“Do what?”

I waved my hand in the air at my house. “Go back and forth. You know, live two lives.”

Michael shook his head. “Next year you can say you're studying abroad at college, or working in a dangerous field, or come up with any other excuse. It's only when you're in high school that you have to lead a double life.” He fixed me with his onyx eyes. “Of course, I could just make them forget everything.”

I shook my head. “I don't think we should do that. At least not yet.”

Michael shrugged. “It's whatever you want.” He rolled his neck. “I'm going to go patrol outside your house. In about four hours Jackal's coming to trade off with me.”

“When I finally get the other half of my heart back, I won't need all this body-guarding, will I?” I asked.

Michael smiled. “Probably not. Assuming you're anything like Loki, my guess is you'll be just fine on your own. Loki isn't trying to treat you like a child, or a damsel in distress, he just knows that in your current state you wouldn't stand a chance against the goblins.”

I smiled. “I know. Go do your job.”

He flicked me on the forehead once before leaving. I went upstairs to change out of the clothes from Aklia when I heard my mom pull in the driveway. I gathered myself, checking to make sure that I looked presentable, and went downstairs.

“Hey, mom!” I said brightly.

She kissed me on the cheek. “Missed you at lunch.”

I had to think for a second before I remembered that it was still Sunday here on Earth, and my mom and dad had gone out to lunch with some people from church.

“O . . .oh,” I said. “Yeah, I had too much homework.”

“Get it all done?” my mom asked, plopping down onto the couch.

I thought back for a moment. Crap, I thought. I still have to do my math homework. “Uh . . . yeah. I got it all done.”

My mom gave me a strange look, but ignored my frazzled state. “Your dad had to leave straight after church, so it's just us tonight. What do you want for dinner?”

“Chinese,” I replied promptly.

“Eh,” my mom said.

I plopped next to her on the couch. “Oh come on. Please? It's my favorite.”

She sighed. “Fine, fine.”

We both laughed and my mom turned on the television after ordering our food. It was weird, but somehow I acted normal for the rest of the evening. Sometimes it took me a moment to remember things, seeing as how to me I had been gone for almost three whole days. But I managed to keep everything together. I prepared my lunch and everything for school as though nothing strange had ever happened. My mom and I talked about how great homecoming was, and how strange the storm had been. I veered away from that subject as quickly as possible.

Later, as I crawled into bed that night, I felt more lonely than I had in a long time. I snuggled into my blankets, trying not to think about the vacancy next to me. I would not become one of those girls who couldn't function without the presence of their significant other. I was strong. I had always been strong. And I would continue to be strong. As I drifted off to sleep I wondered about Aklia.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Loki took a deep breath of the late afternoon air, the sun in Aklia at its hottest. After Ransom had left he had traveled to the north to see that everything was going smoothly with the refugees and the battles up north. He was, at the moment, crouched in the trees just behind his camp, watching his troops. At the end of the tree line that he was crouched in stretched a long field, wheat and tall grass sweeping across the flat land. At the far end there was a small strip of sand stretching in a half circle around the coyotes territory. There were many ships in dock, all carrying hundreds of scared, hungry, and injured Human's.

Loki watched Sinister order the men about, sorting the injured and orphaned into lines of helping people. Clans members who had no children or who could afford more children were taking the crying little ones into their arms. Loki had been clear that siblings were not to be separated unless they had an older brother who could fight. The nurses and other surgeons from the coyote clan were stitching up the injured, both Human and clans people alike. Loki's tail flicked behind him once as he saw how many injured there were. He was worried that the Humans would fall, and therefore give the goblins two places to attack from. His island would be surrounded, and his people's demise would be inevitable.

The healthy, capable men and women were being pushed back onto their own ships to return to the Human's Island. They were screaming profanities, pushing against the soldiers and making idle threats. Loki felt a pang of guilt at having to send the people home, but he had no other choice. To lead was to make the decisions that no one else wanted to make. This was the only way.

Loki stood, scratching the side of his neck, yawning once before sprinting off. He was so quick that it took him barely a second to appear at the edge of the camp. A few men jumped back in surprise before bowing. Loki patted them on the shoulders as he walked by. He gave the soldiers words of encouragement as he walked by, the only thing he could do for them. He stopped by the pallets of some of the injured, smiling and voicing how thankful he was for their service. Slowly, he made his way through the camp until he reached Sinister, who was standing on top of a platform overlooking the docks.

“Sinister,” Loki said, his deep voice rumbling as he approached the young dog.

Sinister bowed. “Loki.”

“Anymore attacks since I left?”

Sinister shook his head. “Not here. But one of the prophets, Crainor, just came today reporting that the first attack on the west happened today. The prophets made short work of them, but still . . .”

The two shared a look. Loki passed a hand over his face before hooking his thumbs through his belt loops as he looked at the ships in dock.

“How many ships have come today?” Loki asked.

Sinister crossed his arms, looking out at the ships as well. “About twelve.”

Loki groaned. “You've sent back all of those who can fend for themselves, yes?”

Sinister nodded. “Yes.” He glanced back at the hundreds of people scattered about the shore. “But even though we are sending back a good deal of the refugees, our island is still filling up, and fast. We've got to think of something else. The refugees can't stay on their island, and yet they can't stay on ours either.”

Loki scratched one of his cat ears before forcing them and his tail to melt away. “What we need is a way to get the witch to focus all of her attacks on one area. If she only focuses on that one area, then she'll leave the others alone, allowing them to regroup and rest for a time.”

“What do you suggest?” Sinister asked.

Loki sighed. “I'm not sure yet. Think on it, though. See if you can come up with anything.” He patted the dog on the shoulder. “Good work, though.” He was about to leave when he stopped. “Did Cesare get here on time?”

Sinister raised his eyebrows. “Cesare?” he asked. “Is he supposed to be here?”

Loki frowned. “I sent him this morning to make up for the absence of Jackal.”

Sinister shrugged. “He's not here. I haven't seen him since the party last night.”

Loki was worried. Cesare would not disobey his orders. Something was wrong.

"Ah," Loki said. "I almost forgot. Ransom has suggested that we send all volunteer refugees to fight for the dragons in the south. I agree. I'll make sure to tell the officers redireting them, but you need to do so as well."

"Of course," sinister replied.

Suddenly, there was screaming, and Loki and Sinister turned as one, whirling around to see a woman being dragged into the forest by a goblin. Quicker than anyone could see, Loki sprinted across the expanse from the sand to the edge of the tree line. He could feel the hot, heavy power pumping through his veins with each beat of his heart, and he let out a guttural hiss. The goblin shrank away, letting go of the woman. She was a Human, and Loki motioned for her to leave. She ran away, crying, and the goblin made as if to go after her, when Loki grabbed him by the neck.

He felt the power surge through him, embedding itself in all of his muscles, tendons, and veins. It was heavy and intoxicating, and he welcomed the familiar surge in his body. With a squeeze of his hand he felt his fingers penetrate the thick skin around the goblin's neck. Another wrench and he ripped out the vulgar creature’s spine.

The dead thing fell to the ground as Loki spun around, yelling orders. “Sinister, you take your unit to the left. You there,” he said, pointing at a commander. “You and your men run along the beach and circle around to the right. Cut off any goblins that try and escape further back. Drive them towards us at the beach. I'll kill any that you push this way, but if you can, kill them on sight. Move! Move! Move!”

The people leapt to do his bidding, all of them now in their animal attire. Sinister let out an enormous growl as he sprinted off to the left, clawing a tree as he ran by. Grimble was at his heels, his own ferocious growl escaping his throat. The commander and his six other men circled to the right, a mixture of both clans people and Humans.

Loki felt his head prickle as his ears melted into being. A slight pressure at his tail bone, and his tail flickered into being. He clenched his fist, feeling the power flow within his veins before he sprinted off into the forest.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The sound of my alarm clock woke me up the next morning, and I groaned, hitting it with my pillow. The clock fell off of my night stand, but didn't turn off, and I was forced to sit up and silence the infernal device.

My mom poked her head into my room. “Awake?” she asked.

I gave her a look. “Not really.”

“Get up,” she said.  “You have school.”

I forced myself out of bed, pulled on a pair of skinny jeans, a loose tank top, and a white jacket with a high collar. After fixing my hair and face, I went downstairs to find Michael eating breakfast at my table. This was not an unusual thing for him, and I patted the top of his head as I walked by to get some cereal out of the kitchen.

“Finish the math?” Michael asked.

I gave him a dirty look. “Maybe.”

He laughed, pulling out his own homework and sliding it across the table to me as I sat down. “Here,” he said. “Since you've had a rough couple of days, I'll let you borrow my answers.”

I smiled. “You are amazing!”

He leaned back in his chair. “I know.”

My mom came down the stairs, dressed in workout clothes. “I'm going to go work out. And then I have to go do errands.” She kissed Michael on the cheek and me on the top of the head. “I'll see you guys after school.”

“Bye mommy!” Michael said. My mom laughed and left.

“I can't keep hiding stuff from her,” I said.

“Yes, you can,” Michael replied. “You don't have a choice. If you tell her I'll be forced to make her forget. Plus, if you tell her it could also put her life at risk. You can't tell.”

“Eventually you'll have to force them to forget everything.” I said. “You'll have to erase my memory from this Earth.”

Michael cocked his head. “And why's that?”

I picked up our bowls from the table, putting them in the sink. “Because one day I will move to Aklia permanently. I don't want to have to keep coming back and forth like this. Aklia is my home. Not Earth.”

Michael sighed. “Let's just focus on graduating senior year, okay?”

I nodded. “Okay.”

Michael stood. “I have to go to Aklia and check on some things after school. Jackal is going to be watching after you . . . “

I gave him a threatening look.

“I mean Jackal is going to be escorting you in my place,” he said, correcting himself.

I sighed. “Okay. What about Lucrezia?”

“She's making her big entrance into school today.” He grabbed his leather jacket off the back of my couch, and I threw my backpack over my shoulder. Michael opened the front door for me and as we were walking to his car he said, “It's important that the two of you become best friends.”

“You mean me and Lucrezia, right?” I asked.

Michael nodded. “I know she hates you. And I know you probably hate her as well.” He opened the car door for me. “But if the two of you can fake being best friends, then the two of you can hang out all the time. More so than you and I can. It's extra protection.”

I waited for him to get in the car. I crossed my arms. “Why do I need another bodyguard though? I mean you're my best friend and the head bodyguard of Aklia. Isn't that good enough?”

Michael backed out of my driveway, sighing. “Yes, but I can't spend the night with you, go to the bathroom with you, or do any of the “girly,” things that a girl best friend can do.”

“Yeah, I guess,” I said, trying not to sulk but failing.

Michael turned out of my road. “Look, this isn't pleasant for anyone. Do it for Loki.”

“I'll do it for myself,” I countered. “So I can stay alive for my people and for Loki.”

Michael smiled. “That's the Ruler Supreme speaking. I like it.”

I smiled. “So do I.”

We pulled into school and I saw Lucrezia wagging her little bottom into school, attracting more attention than I thought necessary. She was wearing a pair of tight skinny jeans and an off the shoulder red shirt. She looked stunning, and I wondered if she would continue her habits from Aklia on Earth.

We entered the school, passing Lucrezia who was in the office. She ignored us, talking to our principal animatedly. Jackal was across the hall, leaning over a girl he had pressed back against the wall. Hannah and Jessica were talking at a table in the commons, and Michael and I walked by, ignoring them as we walked to class. We sat in the back for English, as usual, and I felt like I was in a dream or some odd memory. We got out or English books and were about to begin the lesson when Lucrezia entered.

Every male in the class sat up straighter. The girls all shifted uncomfortably, trying to fix their appearance without drawing attention to themselves. Jackal, who was sitting in his seat at the front, gave her a devious look, his gold eyes slicing through her. Lucrezia gave him a small glance, but otherwise ignored him. She had a pink slip of paper, and she handed it to our teacher.

“Hi,” she said brightly, bowing slightly. “My name's Lucy. I'm the transfer student from South Korea.”

“Oh!” Mrs. Lark said. “I was wondering when you were coming. It's so nice to meet you. I hope you're settling down well.”

Lucrezia smiled. “I am thank you.” She turned to the class, bowing. “Anyeonghaseyo,” she said, greeting us in Korean. “It's so nice to meet all of you. I'll work hard so please take care of me and help me through my time here in America.”

Mrs. Lark smiled. “I think there's a seat back there,” she said, pointing to a spot next to me. “I'm sure Ransom will have no problem helping you out.”

I smiled and gave her a little wave. Lucrezia nodded to the teacher and walked back to me. She shook my hand, as though we were meeting for the first time, before taking her seat. After class I asked “Lucy,” where her next class was.

“I have science next,” Lucrezia said. “Can you help me find it?”

“Sure!” I said brightly.

Michael stood, smiling. “We both will.”

Lucrezia nodded. “Thank you.”

 “Do you like it here in America?” I asked.

Lucrezia looked around her. “It's different,” she said. “Very different.”

I patted her on the shoulder. “You'll get used to it,” I said, meaning what I was saying. “It gets easier, really.”

Lucrezia cleared her throat. “So what grade are you in?” She asked as we walked down the hall.

“I'm a senior, you?”

“Senior too!”

I smiled. “Sweet! What lunch period do you have? I'll come find you so you don't have to sit alone.”

“I have first lunch period.”

“Great. So do Michael and I.” Behind me, Michael raised his eyebrow in response. “You can sit with us,” I said.

Lucrezia smiled. “Thank you. Really,” she said, giving me a sincere look.

We waved goodbye before Michael and I headed to art.

“You aren't in danger of actually becoming friends, are you?” Michael asked.

I shook my head vigorously. “There's no way.”

Michael chuckled. “We'll see.”

We arrived to art on time, setting our stuff down at the long black tables that two people shared. We got out our supplies, and I was just about to begin painting when I saw a shadow fall across my page. I looked up to see Jackal, his hip cocked to the side and his hands flat against my desk.

“Can I help you, Jack?” I asked.’

Jackal smiled. “I was wondering what you were doing after school today.”

I glanced around to see some of my fellow classmates giving me looks. “I'm not doing anything,” I said.

“Perfect!” Jackal said. “Would you like to hang out with me? I thought we could go to the park and get some ice cream.”

I thought about it for a moment, pretending like it was a hard decision. “Well . . .” I said. “I guess it won't hurt. Sure, I'll go. But you're buying.”

Jackal smiled, his eyes devious. “Of course I am. I'll see you after school. We'll take my car.”

“Good,” I said. “I didn't drive today anyways.”

“Excellent,” Jackal said. “I'll see you after school.”

I nodded and he walked away. About two seconds later Michael plopped his own piece of art, a sculpture of a woman, down across the big black desk.

“You guys hanging out now?” Michael asked.

I shrugged. “Just for today.”

Michael sighed. “I wish you wouldn't get involved with him.” He gave me a brief look that said, “play along.”

I scowled. “I know you don't like him, but maybe we misjudged him. Give him a chance.”

Michael looked dubious. “Fine, fine. But I seriously doubt his morals. He's pretty much a scumbag.” Michael leaned back in his chair, making sure his voice was heard. “I mean he really is just a womanizer. Be careful, okay?”

I looked across the room to see Jackal, his back stiff as a board. I couldn't help but giggle, and Michael chuckled as well.

“I'll be careful,” I said, making sure Jackal could hear my voice.

Michael and I laughed once before setting to work on our projects. At lunch we met Lucrezia and took her to our table of band people. Everyone loved her instantly, and lunch passed painlessly. The rest of the day passed with me ignoring Hannah and Jessica, leading Lucrezia around to all of her classes, and dodging the threatening looks from girls as Jackal continued to speak to me.

In our last class the teacher got a phone call dismissing Michael from school. “Michael,” our teacher called. “You're being checked out of school.”

Michael stood, throwing his backpack over his shoulder. He dropped a note in front of me before patting me on the head and leaving the classroom. I felt a bit bare without him sitting next to me, and I shivered at the thought of a goblin attacking me in school. I opened the note to find a message from Loki.

 

Ransom,

It's only been about three hours since you left Aklia. I think it would be better if you stayed on Earth for one more night and day. It seems my theory was correct. Now that you've rediscovered who you are, the time span is in your favor. Stay there for now as we sort out some things. It doesn't seem like the Witch knows you are not here anymore. I miss you, though. Cesare disappeared. There was an attack on the west. The north is being overrun with refugees, but we are dealing with the goblin attacks there. The Dragons are holding up, but when you return Xavier and the Prophets wish to have a meeting with us. Sinister is safe, and so are all of the other dogs. My grandfather sends his regards. I miss you. Make sure Lucrezia and Jackal behave. Listen to Michael. I miss you. See you soon.

-Loki

 

I crumpled the note in my hand, stuffing it in my backpack so that it wouldn't be found. After the bell rang, Jackal came back to my desk.

“Ready?” he asked.

I sighed. “Yeah.”

Jackal frowned. “What's the matter?” he said, lowering his voice.

“Nothing,” I murmured. “I just got a note form Loki is all.”

“Miss him?”

I nodded. “But it isn't just him. I think I just miss . . . “ I glanced around me, making sure no one was listening. “I just miss Aklia in general.”

Jackal shrugged, letting me go through the door first. “Eh, you'll get used to Aklia soon enough. And then you'll be tired of it.”

“Jackal,” I said.

“Yes?”

“Do you really hate Aklia? Or is it . . . is it because of your family?”

Jackal was silent for a moment as we walked downstairs to the front door. “I suppose my families part of it,” he said. We made our way through the parking lot as we spoke. “My family is . . . difficult, to say the least. They are terrible, retched, and miserable people. Their one goal in life is to make everyone just as miserable as them. But what's worse is that they are the off spring of those who ruined Aklia. Do you have any idea what it's like to be a part of a family whose grandparents were the cause of the civil war?”

I shook my head. “No, I don't.”

Jackal opened my car door for me. “Count yourself lucky.” He walked around to his side, getting in. He pulled out of his parking spot before speaking again. “My grandparents are the retched leaders that ruined the balance in Aklia. If not for them we would still be in peace. The Queen Malum would never have been overthrown, and the dogs would still be in power. People blame me, Ransom. Everywhere I go I'm marked. No one trusts me. I'm a disease to those around me. My own parents are disappointed in me.”

“Why are they disappointed?” I asked.

“Look at me,” he said, making a wild gesture at his body. “As a pure bred I'm a runt. I should be taller. My voice should be lower. My hair shouldn't be so brown. I should be more muscular. The list goes on and on and on . . .” he trailed off, staring at the road.

After a moment I spoke. “Not everyone hates you,” I said. “And if your parents think you're lacking, then they're the only ones. Jackal, everyone knows that you are more powerful than you look. You're strength matches Sinister's, and he's your Alpha.”

“That's another thing,” Jackal said. “I'm not the Alpha. My parents think I should have overthrown Sinister and brought up the family name as the Alpha.” He shrugged, looking worn out. “I'm not a fighter, Ransom. I don't have the urge or the desire to become the Alpha. Sinister is a born leader. And there may be a debate on which one of us is stronger, but I can assure you it's Sinister.”

I smiled. “Maybe so, but whether you're stronger than Sinister or not isn't really important. What matters is your blood. You are, and will always be, one of the most pure and highly bred sons Aklia has ever seen.”

“As though that even matters,” he said, scowling.

“It does matter!” I said. “What you look like . . . who cares about that? You're obviously one of the most attractive men in Aklia. Earth too. What matters is that the power of the dog clan flows within your veins more strongly than any other person in Aklia. The only person who could match you is Sinister. Don't be ashamed of yourself Jackal. I am proud to be one of your best friends. And whoever you marry one day will be proud to be your wife. And your children will be proud to call you father.”

I stopped, realizing I had gone off on a rampage. Jackal and I were silent for a bit, driving to the ice cream shop in silence. It wasn't uncomfortable though. It was as though I could feel Jackal thinking beside me, his thoughts almost literally crushing the air around us.

Finally, he sighed. “Thank you, Ransom,” he said. “I needed that. I think the only reason I hate Aklia so much is the judgment I receive. But I've managed this far. I'll make it. But really, thank you.”

I smiled. “It's no problem.”

We pulled into the ice cream store, walking in to buy our own huge cones of ice cream. Jackal paid for mine, and the person behind the counter asked if we were dating. Jackal and I laughed it off, and we walked in happiness to the park, licking our ice cream as we went. When we got to the park I headed straight for the swings. We swung back and forth for a while, finishing our ice cream cones. When we were done, I decided to speak.

“Jackal?” I asked.

“You mean Jack, right?” he said, giving me a look. “But yes, what is it?”

“Can I ask you something personal?”

“Of course. I am your best friend after all.”

I smiled. “You and Lucrezia . . . what's the situation there? I'm really confused by it.”

Jackal snorted. “You and me both.”

“Really,” I said. “What's going on there?”

Jackal sighed, stopping his motion on the swing. “I'm about the same age as Loki and Sinister, you know. I'm only ten months younger.”

“Okay . . .” I said. “What does that matter?”

“Listen and don't interrupt,” he said. I ducked my shoulders, and he continued on. “Lucrezia is actually about a year younger than you. I know you didn't know that, but she just turned seventeen. I was four, when she was born. You were a one year old little baby, and already the prophets were telling Loki that one day the two of you would be married.” Jackal began to swing, slowly moving back and forth as he spoke. 

“The three of us, Loki, Sinister, and I, used to be like the three musketeers,” he continued. “We were best friends. Before the power struggles and politics of life took over, we were blissful, cheerful, innocent children. We didn't know any better.” He looked away from me, casting his face in shadow. “Before any of us had even reached the age to know what love was the adults around us were talking about it. Growing up like that, all of us, even Lucrezia, were forming ideas in our head. Do you know what it's like to grow up thinking the most important thing in life is marriage? It isn't, of course, and I've learned that these last four or five years, but for a long time I thought the only real way to be happy was to be with someone else.”

“That's terrible,” I said.

Jackal shrugged. “In Aklia, that's usually the ideal our children are taught. Some people like me realize that isn't the truth. Some people, however, don't ever realize this.”

“You mean Lucrezia?” I asked.

He nodded. “As the cat clan's second child she is expected to marry the highest of men. No man is ever good enough. She is courted by many, and she sleeps with even more, but none of them are actual prospects. I have no idea what it must be like to grow up with that much . . . pressure, but it must be suffocating. A lot of her bad attitude is a direct result of this.”

I nodded. “I suppose it must be hard.”

Jackal coughed once before speaking. “When we were younger I immediately gravitated to her. I am the lowest of the unwanted, and she is the most wanted in all of Aklia. She wasn't exactly a happy little girl. At age six her parents were murdered, and her brother, whom she idolized, became the most powerful ruler in all of Aklia. It put enormous pressure on her, and she was lost in sorrow. I sought to make her happier.”

Jackal clenched his fist open and closed as he spoke again. “After you were stolen, Lucrezia and I became best friends. We went everywhere together. I saw countless men, even when she was as young as eleven years old, try and court her. As a fourteen year old boy it was . . . a revelation, of sorts, to realize that everyone detested me, while they all loved her. I was . . . drawn to her by that. I began to hear whispers about me, behind my back. When I was a child I ignored them. Or maybe I just didn't hear them. I don't know. But suddenly the whispers were shouts of outrage at my birth crashing against my ears. Everywhere I turned I heard more. People hated me.”

“Jackal,” I said, my voice serious. “I'm sorry.”

Jackal snorted. “As though the word sorry ever actually made up for anything.”

I had nothing to say to that, and we were silent for a moment. I watched the birds fly off in the distance, the wind blowing my hair across my face. I took a deep breath, smelling how different the air was here. Jackal stopped swinging, standing up and walking to a flat expanse of grass. I followed him, and he laid down, staring up at the sky. I laid down opposite of him so that the tops of our heads were touching.

Jackal was silent for a moment before speaking. “I don't know when it happened exactly. It just sort of . . . caught me off guard one day.”

“What did?” I asked quietly.

“The realization that I loved her,” he whispered back. “I'm not sure if I always realized it, or if it just snuck up on me one day. But what's important is that I love her. I always have. For a while, I almost thought we could do it. Be together, I mean. We're both clan royalty. Pure bred, powerful, rich, beautiful. But the older I got, the more I realized that as long as I was undesirable, nothing would ever come of it.”

“I'm sure Loki would let you marry her,” I said. “Especially since the two of you used to be such great friends.”

“He probably would, now,” Jackal said. “Lucrezia is no longer the heir to the Supremacy should something happen to Loki. Now that you're back to take over everything . . . well maybe. Maybe we could.”

“Why do the two of you fight so badly now?” I asked.

“It was all bearable when Lucrezia and I were still friends,” Jackal said. “But as we both got older, we drifted apart. I was not a prospect for her. She had no future in me, and she pulled away. I suppose she was afraid about us. What really ruined it all, though, was when she walked in on me and another girl.”

I sat up. “Jackal!”

He put his hands behind his head. “She was a lovely girl. Quite good in bed, too. But she was loud, and Lucrezia was curious about the noise. After that incident everything fell apart. We fought endlessly. Still do.”

I crossed my legs, picking at the grass in front of me. “Do you think you'll ever make up?”

Jackal sat up as well. “I hope so. But then again, things like that don't usually work out for me.” His head snapped to the side, searching the tree line. “I think we should go. It's going to get dark soon.”

We made our way back to his car, and he took me home. We rode in silence, not having anything to say. When we arrived at my house Jackal got out of his car to let me out.

“Lucrezia will be keeping watch over your house tonight,” he said. “I'll see you tomorrow.”

I smiled. “Today was fun. Thank you.”

Jackal gave me a small smile. “Michael is still in Aklia, but he should be back soon. Loki sent me a note that said I'm supposed to stay here until you return.” He gave me a hug. “I'll see you at school. Don't go outside tonight.”

I nodded. “I won't. See ya.”

He left and I went inside. The night passed in a boring haze, and I soon found myself in bed, trying to force myself to sleep.

It was about two o'clock in the morning, and I was wondering how I was going to go to sleep, when I heard a loud bump downstairs. The sound startled me so much that I hit my head on my headboard as I tried to sit up too fast. There was another bump followed by a long screeching noise, as though metal claws were being dragged across my floor. The hair on the back of my neck rose as I heard a slow, heavy bump come up the stairs. I scrambled out of bed as silently as I could, grabbing one of my dad's golf clubs. I had put it in my room earlier in case something like this occurred.

I heard a low snort, followed by a growl, and I gripped the end of my golf club tighter, waiting for the inevitable.

The goblin was enormous, barely managing to squeeze through my door. Its back spikes scuffed the door frame as its ugly snout sniffed the air. I shivered, crouching beside my bed, waiting for it to attack. It sniffed again, slowly, and I saw its beady little eyes fix themselves on me.

There was a breathless moment in which it stood still, staring at me with those red eyes. I was tense, holding my breath. Suddenly, it jumped forward with a loud roar, running across the room and over my bed on all four legs. I put the golf club up in time to block it, and I fell back with the thing on top of me. It snapped its jaws inches away from my face, its front paws on the golf club handle. I pushed back frantically, gasping for air. My arms were burning with the weight of the goblin, and I tried to get my feet under it as it tried to attack my face again.

We rolled, crashing into my nightstand. It fell on top of the goblin, and for a moment he was distracted. I kicked the creature, managing to get it off of me. I rolled away from it, escaping his claws by a few centimeters. I rolled into a standing position, took the club by the handle in both hands, and swung as hard as I could. The club smashed into the side of the goblin's head, the impact vibrating up through my arms. Black blood sprayed out across my wall and night stand, droplets splashing across my face and bed covers as well.

The goblin staggered, and I swung again, this time bringing it down from over my head on top of the goblin's skull. I heard a small cracking sound, and I beat him over the head again, more blood spraying. The goblin fell to the ground, and I drove the club down one more time, just for good measure. I dropped the club, gasping for breath. I swallowed hard, when I heard another growl. Before I had time to react, a red blur dove past me, hitting another goblin that was hanging from my ceiling.

“Lucrezia,” I said, still breathless.

The goblin fell from the ground, and Lucrezia faced it, her red tail flicking back and forth behind her. A second later she launched herself at the goblin, letting out a small cat like roar. This goblin was smaller, with longer arms, but it was quicker than the goblin I had killed. I watched as the two rolled, smacking into my bed. Lucrezia pinned it beneath her, raising a clawed hand when a black tendril suddenly shot from the darkness in my hallway.

A black, almost translucent goblin spilled into my room, yanking Lucrezia towards it as it did. The goblin she had pinned was freed, and took the opportunity to rake its claws down Lucrezia's back. The young cat cried out, pulling against the black tendril around her wrist. I grabbed my club and swung at the small goblin. I hit him on the shoulder, and he spun, hissing.

“Come on!” I said, trying to draw him towards me and away from Lucrezia. I raised my golf club. “Let's see what you've got!”

The goblin laughed. “Come with us,” he hissed through his ugly yellow teeth. His gums were black and bloody. “Mistress wants you. Alive. Come with us.”

“Never,” I said.

The goblin launched towards me. I barely managed to dodge him, his barbed tail clipping my shoulder. It ripped through my skin as though it was silk, and I cursed. The goblin spun around, jumping towards me again. I swung the club, but the goblin caught it in his hands. He ripped it away from my grasp, quickly pinning me under him. I clawed at his face, squirming and kicking under him as frantically as I could.

He grabbed me by the hair, pulling me up so that my back was against him. I saw Lucrezia was having it rough as well. She was laying in an exhausted heap on the floor, the shadow goblin spilling over the floor to surround her. It was constricting now, just like an enormous snake, and the goblin holding my hair began to drag me towards my window. I screamed, pulling against it, kicking at the ground and clawing at the goblin's hand. I refused to go with him. I would die before I went with this monstrous creature.

And then I heard it. A terrifying, rumbling growl that actually shook the floor of my room as it vibrated through my walls. Standing in the door way, his dog ears and tail out, was Sinister. Behind him was Jackal, a terrible snarl on his face. He flashed past Sinister, crashing into the shadow that was around Lucrezia. Sinister moved quick as air, grabbing the goblin that had my hair by the neck. With a powerful twist, he broke the goblin in half, letting the broken goblin fall to the floor.

He knelt in front of me, raising my chin up to look into his frantic gold eyes. “Ransom?” he asked. “Are you all right? Ransom?”

I swallowed hard. “I . . . I'm fine. Lucrezia . . .”

Jackal pulled the shadow apart from each end, and it stretched like silly putty before exploding. Black blood went everywhere. He ignored it, spinning to Lucrezia, who was still in a heap on the floor.

“Lucrezia?” Jackal said softly, shaking her. Blood dripped from his hair onto her face. “Lucrezia!” The girl did not move, and he looked up at Sinister. “She needs to be taken back immediately.”

Sinister nodded. “Go.”

Jackal scooped Lucrezia up, holding her close against his chest. “Just hold on,” he murmured. “Everything's fine now.”

Lucrezia groaned, her own blood dripping onto my carpet. “Hurry,” she whispered. Jackal was gone in an instant, flashing away.

Sinister sat down, and drew me to him so that I was sitting between his legs.

“Let me see your shoulder,” he said.

I leaned my head against his neck as he inspected my shoulder. I was exhausted.

“Is it bad?” I asked, wincing as his fingers touched the sensitive spot.

“No,” he said, his deep voice soft. “You won't need stitches. He must have scratched you with his tail or the spikes on his back, because there isn't any poison in it. Only their claws carry the poison.”

“Good,” I said, tired. “What am I supposed to do about my room? It's a disaster.”

“I'll take care of it,” Sinister said. “Where are your extra blankets?”

“In my closet on the top shelf,” I said.

Sinister touched my cheek once before standing. I remained on the floor, my legs crossed.

“What are you doing here?” I asked sleepily as Sinister stripped the blood covered blanket off my bed, grabbing a fresh one from my closet.

“One of Loki's spies reported you were in trouble,” he said. He lifted me off the ground, and setting me on my bed. “Michael and Loki were in the middle of a battle, and Jackal was being attacked at his apartment. Lucrezia killed about five goblins in the forest before she got here. I took it under my own authority to come myself. Loki can't stop me from coming and going. It's one of the few things he doesn't have control over me.” He draped the new blanket over me.

“Thank you,” I said, looking up at him. “I would have died if you hadn't showed up.”

Sinister smoothed my hair back from my forehead. “I'm just glad you're safe. I'll stay for the rest of the night. The goblins won't dare attack you while I'm around.” He kissed my forehead, just where my hairline began. “Go to sleep.”

I nodded, and rolled over, soon drifting off into blissful unawareness.

 

17: Chapter 16

Chapter 16

 

Lucrezia had her face in a pillow, screaming as the nurses worked on what was left of her back. There was no time for numbing medicine. The poison was being seeped from her destroyed skin, the black liquid being sopped up by rough rags. A nurse poured more solution on her back, and Lucrezia stiffened, screaming out in pain. The skin was a mess. Four, jagged slices started from her neck and went all the way down to her waist. The skin was peeling back in flaps, and her skin steamed slightly as the poison was removed.

 Jackal paced back and forth behind the nurses, biting his nails. Every time Lucrezia screamed he winced, his face in torture. Loki sat against the wall, his face expressionless. He had his hands clenched together, and with each scream his sister made his grip got tighter.

“I can't . . .” Lucrezia started to cry out. “It hurts!”

Jackal moved to her bed side, taking her hand. “You can. You don't have a choice. You have to live.”

She closed her eyes, her body trembling as the nurse sponged off more poison. She gripped Jackal's hand. “Help me,” she whispered. “Talk to me. Distract me.”

“I'm sorry,” he said

“Sorry?” Lucrezia asked, wincing. “What for?”

“For not protecting you,” Jackal said, lowering his eyes. “I shouldn't have been delayed like that.”

Lucrezia laughed, her breath catching in her throat as a spasm of pain rippled down her back. “It's not your fault. Since when . . . have you been . . . protecting me?”

Jackal raised his eyebrow. “Since I was about four, actually.”

Lucrezia frowned. “It's not . . . your fault. I just need to learn how to . . . fight better.”

Jackal enclosed Lucrezia's hand in both of his. “I should have protected you.”

“You saved me from death,” she said, her voice stronger now. “Thank you, Jackal.”

They shared a look when the nurse stood. “The poison is gone now, but we need to start stitching.”

Loki stood. “Give her some medicine. Now that the poison's gone, don't make her suffer anymore.”

“Please,” Lucrezia said.

The nurse nodded, handing her a vial. “Drink this,” the nurse ordered. Lucrezia did as she was told. 

Loki smoothed her hair back from her forehead. “I have to go,” he murmured. “Council meeting. I'm so glad you're alright.”

Lucrezia smiled up at him. “Love you.”

Loki nodded. “You too.” He left, his shoulders hunched as though he were carrying something heavy on his back.

“Stay with me,” Lucrezia said to Jackal, her voice sleepy.

“Of course,” Jackal said. Lucrezia drifted off to sleep, unaware of the pain and grief around her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

I awoke to find that my room was perfectly clean. The dead goblin bodies were gone, and the blood was wiped up. Sinister was sleeping on the floor beside my bed, and I smiled as I pictured an enormous silver dog. I had woken up before my alarm, and I turned it off so it wouldn't wake anyone. I stretched, climbing out of bed quietly to go to my bathroom. I still had goblin blood all over my face, and I grabbed a wash cloth, scrubbing at it furiously. When I returned to my room, Sinister was sitting on the edge of my bed, his arms crossed.

“Sleep good?” I asked.

He smiled. “I did. You?”

I made sure I didn't shiver at the sound of his voice. “Great. I have school today though. What time are you leaving?”

Sinister raised his eyebrows, standing. “I suppose I'll leave now.” His ears melted into being. They looked more like wolf ears, rather than dog ears. One of them flicked forward. “Michael just arrived, so my presence isn't needed anymore.”

We looked at each other for a moment, and I swallowed. “Thanks . . . for everything.”

Sinister bowed before giving me a hug. “It was no problem. I'll see you in a couple hours.”

“Couple hours?” I asked.

He nodded. “When I get back to Aklia it will only be a few hours for me until we see each other again.”

I smiled. “I'll see you in a bit, then.”

He caressed my cheek for a brief moment, touching the end of my hair. I was nervous he would try something, but he didn't. He backed away, his tail flickering into being. He sprinted out of my room, and I heard the front door close. I was exhausted, but I figured since I was already up I might as well get ready for school. There was a tap at my window, and I opened to see Michael standing in the grass, throwing pebbles.

“How original, throwing pebbles at my window,” I remarked as I leaned on the window sill.

He smiled. “Still alive?”

”Just barely,” I replied.

“Let me in,” Michael said. I walked downstairs to let him in. “Heard you had quite a run-in with some goblins last night. Killed one by yourself.” He high-fived me. “Good work.”

I sat down at our kitchen table. “I'm tired though.”

Michael nodded. “I know, but you get to go home tonight, so cheer up.”

The thought was encouraging, and I perked up. “Oh, that reminds me, how's Lucrezia?”

Michael winced. “I barely saw her as Jackal flew by me, but it looked terrible. Her back was nearly torn to shreds. The goblin that scratched her was what we call a gangler.”

“A what?” I asked.

“A gangler. You know, because it’s got such long gangling arms?”

“Ah,” I said.

“Anyways,” Michael continued. “Gangler claws have these small, minute little hooks all along each claw. When they scratch you it grabs hold of your skin and pulls more of it off than other goblin types. The medicine the nurses are giving her should heal her quickly, though. Jackal told me the open wounds have already closed, but she can't move too much or they may reopen.”

“That’s good,” I said.

Michael nodded. “She’ll scar though. A fact I know she hates. Her looks are very important to her.”

I nodded. “So I’ve seen.”

Michael pulled the shoulder of my shirt down.

“Excuse you,” I said.

Michael inspected my shoulder. “It's not bad. It'll leave a nice little scar though. Your first goblin battle.”

I smiled. “I have to go get ready for school. I hope my mom didn't hear anything.”

Michael looked upstairs. “I'm sure she did. She was probably terrified.”

“That's not a memory she needs,” I said.

Michael nodded. “I'll take care of it.”

We both went upstairs, seeing to our various objectives. We were eating breakfast when my mom came downstairs, looking sleepy.

“Michael, don't you have your own house?” she asked playfully.

“Don't you know your house is my favorite, Sarah?” he asked back.

She sighed. “I feel awful. I think I may need to call in sick for work today.”

I nodded. “Hey me and some friends are gonna' go hang out and play video games after school.”

She nodded. “Just be home by seven.”

I smiled. That gave me about five hours after school. Last time I had gotten to stay in Aklia for three days when I only had three hours. Hopefully I could stay even longer this time.

Michael stood. “We should go.”

I nodded. “I'll drive today, so you won't have to take me.”

Michael smiled. “Okay.”

We left, driving to school in separate cars. As we were walking into school, we saw pictures posted all over the front of the building.

Michael frowned. “What is that?”

I shook my head. “I'm not sure.”

As we got closer, my stomach dropped. Posted all over the school were pictures of me and Jackal on our excursion from the day before. On the pictures were huge, red words that spelled out names like, “slut,” and “whore.” People saw me and started pointing. Some students laughed, others looked disgusted.

“Who did this?” I asked.

“I have an idea,” said a voice behind me.

“Jacka . . . Jack?” Michael said, stopping himself from saying his real name. “What are you doing here?”

“I was told to come back,” he said, not really paying attention. “I can't believe that little bitch would do this,” he muttered under his breath.

“Who?” I asked.

He looked down at me. “Jessica.”

“What?” I asked. “Why would she do this?”

He smiled. “Despite what she may have told you and Hannah, nothing happened between us. I was going to, honestly. But I was so disgusted by her and her personality, I just couldn't do it. I turned her down, and her pride was hurt. She isn't that attractive either. I told her so, too.”

I put my face in my hands. “Now what am I supposed to do about all of this?” I waved my hand at the door.

Jackal grit his teeth. “I'll take care of it.” He fixed me with those dark gold eyes of his. “No one hurts those I care about and gets away with it.”

Michael clasped him on the shoulder. “Just remember she's only a human.”

Jackal nodded and trotted off into the school. Lucrezia wasn't at school. Jackal handed in an excuse for her. He looked miserable, and I didn't ask him about her.

The first half of the day passed miserably. The pictures were everywhere. The principal had an announcement about how it was defacing school property and that the culprit would be fined. He said the janitors were taking the pictures down, but there were a lot. It would take a while. Jackal was absent from every class. I saw him in the halls every now and then, but he looked dangerous. I didn't feel bad for Jessica though. I knew it was awful, but I hoped she got what she deserved.

At lunch Michael and I decided not to sit at the band table. We knew they wouldn't desert us, but it would put them in a bad position to be seen with us. We ate at our own table, secluded from everyone else.

“Michael,” I said.

“Yes?”

“How can you make people forget things?” I asked, trying to distract myself from all the people staring at me.

He smiled. “It's not a power that very many people possess.”

“Does it have to do with your black eyes?” I asked.

Michael nodded. “I can make people forget things, calm them down, and suppress their animal powers.”

I was impressed. “Who all can do it?”

Michael smiled. “It's a family thing.”

I sighed. “Does your family have a name?”

Michael shook his head. “I don't know if you noticed, but the clan's people don't have last names. At least not like you have them here.

I frowned. “Doesn’t that get . . . confusing?”

Michael shrugged and shook his head. “Not really. Technically speaking, my name is Michael Cat. Same for any other cat clan member. We don't bother with more than one name. Why would we? It’s almost like each clan is its own species. Animals don’t need last names to distinguish which specie they are from, so neither do we. You can tell different animals apart by their different attributes. In Aklia, you tell each family or breed apart by different and unique characteristics. My family has black eyes. We're also all tall and powerful. I'm actually a pure bred.”

“But you don't have dark green eyes,” I pointed out.

Michael nodded. “I know. But if you'll notice I am just as broad and tall as other pure breeds. And the power in me is just as present. I'm one of the ancient breeds.”

“Ancient breeds?” I asked, now fully immersed in our conversation.

Michael nodded. “The ancient breeds are almost all extinct now. We are the original clans. It's from us that the other breeds came. There were about five families who started each clan. From us the other breeds were born.”

“Does that mean you're more powerful than the pure breds?”

“Not at all,” Michael said. “It just means that I have certain abilities that sort of give me an edge. Each clan has a few ancient breeds, but most of them have died out though. I am part of a dying generation. It’s sad, really. Make no mistake though; Loki is far more powerful than I am. But I am treated differently. We're like the old kings and queens of Aklia. I am ancient royalty.”

I smiled. “You get more respect than the Queen.”

“Of course I do. I--”

“Excuse me!” someone called in the lunchroom.

Michael frowned, turning around and I peered over his shoulder. Jackal was standing on top of a table, Jessica standing on the ground beside him.

“HEY!” Jackal roared, making the lunchroom go silent. He put one of his hands in his pocket, cocking his hip to the side. “As you've all seen, there are numerous pictures victimizing the lovely Ransom all around school. These allegations are not only cruel, but also false. The culprit behind these attacks would like to say something.”

Jackal snapped his fingers, pointing at the table. Jessica pouted, not wanting to climb up, when he gave her an extremely threatening look.

Embarrassed, Jessica scrambled up on to the table, her hands folded nervously in front of her.

“Well?” Jackal asked.

Jessica cleared her throat and said something inaudible.

“I’m sorry, what was that?” Jackal said loudly.

“I put the pictures up!” Jessica said angrily. “I was low and cowardly, and I’m a terribly unstable person who should probably go to a shrink to see what’s wrong with me.”

“And?” Jackal said, his voice gruff.

“And I would personally like to apologize to Ransom for the pictures. I will be helping the school take them down.” She glanced nervously at Jackal. “It won’t happen again.”

Jackal snorted. “Good. You should get started.”

The lunch room conversation began to pick back up, and Jessica scampered off to help the janitors. Jackal made his way over to us.

“All right?” he asked me.

I nodded, my eyes big. “You didn’t have to do that,” I said.

“Course I did,” Jackal said. “My greatest loyalty is to my friends.”

Michael gave him a “that’s-not-exactly-right,” look. “I thought your greatest loyalty was to the Queen?”

Jackal bristled. “My friends are before her.”

“He’s loyal to Sinister as well,” I said, jumping to his defense. Jackal glanced at me, surprised.

Michael shrugged, standing as the bell rang. “Perhaps. But it’s in his family lineage. He will always serve the Queen above all else.”

Jackal smiled sadly. “I cannot help who I am or what I believe.”

I blinked. “You believe people should serve the Queen first?”

Jackal shrugged. “The Creator made our world with the Queen at the top. He must have had a good reason for that. One corrupted person doesn’t mean that the whole system is bad. It just means we have to watch and make sure those in charge are meant to be.”

I was surprised. “I never thought of it that way.”

Michael shook his head. “Some people think that about communism, but it doesn’t mean they’re right. That form of leadership no longer works in Aklia. The people won’t follow it.”

The sprint bell rang.

Jackal stood. “Well I haven’t been to a single class today, so why bother going for the last two? I’ll see you back in the hell hole.” He gave me a hug before leaving.

Michael and I barely made it to math on time, and I couldn’t focus. My mind was buzzing. I was excited to get back to Aklia and see Loki and Sinister. I was worried about what were now my people, the war, goblins, the Witch, Lucrezia, the other half of my heart, the prophecy, and the clan chiefs. I put my head in my hands, overwhelmed. But I knew that no matter how much I had to worry about, I could triple it and it still wouldn’t equal the amount of pressure on Loki.

Classes finally ended, and we were just about to escape when I heard someone calling my name. I turned to see Hannah.

“Hey,” she said.

“Hey,” I said back, annoyed.

“I’m . . .” Hannah swallowed. “I’m really sorry. About everything. I don’t know what came over me, really. I should never have slapped you. And I honestly didn’t know about the pictures. I would’ve told her not to put them up if I had known. Really, I am sorry. I know you may not forgive me but—“

“Hannah,” I said, interrupting her. I had nearly forgotten about our fight, seeing as how a few days had passed for me. “Look I’m not mad anymore. I’m just tired of it all. I can’t handle your moodiness anymore. Really. It’s just too much for me right now.”

Hannah nodded, ducking her shoulders. “Can I make it up to you?”

I sighed. “How?”

“What are you doing today after school?”

I glanced up at Michael, who has been listening impassively to the whole conversation. He raised his eyebrow.

“Sorry, I’m busy.”

‘What about tomorrow?” she asked.

“Then too.” I cleared my throat. “Actually, I’m gonna’ be busy after school every day for a while.”

“Oh,” Hannah said. “Doing what?”

“That doesn’t really concern you, does it?” Michael said, his voice tight with barely controlled anger.

“Michael,” I growled up at him.

He rolled his shoulders. “I’ll wait for you outside.”

I sighed, turning back to Hannah. “Look, I’m happy you’re apologizing. Whenever I’m free I’ll text you.”

She looked dubious, but nodded. “I really am sorry.”

I nodded. “I know you are.” I patted her shoulder. “But I really have to go.”

“Okay. Bye.”

I waved and left, hurrying out of the school. I felt like a little kid running downstairs on Christmas morning. I leaped into my car, following Michael in a squeal of tires. We passed the turn to my house, driving further out into the country. It took us a little while, and I had no idea where we were going, but eventually Michael pulled into a dead end in the middle of nowhere on top of a random mountain. We parked, and I got out, surveying the land around me.

“Where are we?” I asked as Michael came around his car.

He smiled. “A secret place.”

“Not so secret,” I heard a voice say from the trees.

Quick as light, Michael turned, hissing. His tails and ears were out, and his hair was literally standing up against his neck.

“Calm yourself, cat,” Jackal said as he exited the tree line. “No need to have a hissy fit.” The dog chuckled at his own joke.

“You’re lucky I didn’t kill you,” Michael said, smoothing the hair at the back of his neck.

“I can’t believe I managed to sneak up on you,” Jackal said. He grinned. “I must be getting good.”

Michael swung at his head. Jackal laughed, dodging it.

“I was distracted,” Michael said, grumbling. “I’m not at my best today.”

“And why’s that?” I asked.

Both men were silent.

“What?” I asked.

Michael smiled. “I’ll tell you another time. Let’s just get back.”

Jackal was serious. “Yeah, we should go.” He glanced around him.

Michael led us into the forest with me in the middle and Jackal following behind. I heard the sound of a stream as we walked, and it got louder and louder as we approached.

A thought suddenly occurred to me. “To enter Aklia,” I started. “It doesn’t have to be through a stream or anything, does it?”

“What do you mean?” asked Jackal.

“For instance,” I said. “If I wanted to enter Aklia through my bathtub, or my sink . . . could I?”

“Sure,” Jackal said. “But that takes a lot of practice. Getting from this realm into the next is a sort of art. Even those of us who have been doing it for a long time have trouble. We come to the forest and the streams because it’s easiest to enter through a natural body of water. I’m not sure why that is, but some say it’s because our nature shares a bond with yours.” He shrugged. “Either way it doesn’t matter. This is the easiest way to get there.”

“Can you do it?” I asked.

Jackal smiled smugly. “I can, and I have. I didn’t really like it though. It was painful and took a lot of concentration. It also took a long time to get there as well. I only did it because I was in a hurry to get back. There was an emergency.”

I decided not to ask him about this. “Can you do it, Michael?”

“Hmm?” Michael asked, distracted.

“Can you get back to Aklia through non-natural bodies of water?”

Michael nodded. “Sure I can. But it’s an unpleasant experience. This is my preferred method of transport.”

What was wrong with him today? He seemed so distracted, like something important was on his mind. What’s wrong, Michael? I asked him mentally.

Michael held a tree branch aside and we came upon a small stream. Jackal skipped along to the water’s edge, peering down.

“Oh goody. I missed my bed.” He rolled his eyes, winked, and fell through the water with a small splash.

Michael shook his head. “After you.”

I walked into the water, still nervous about the whole teleportation thing.

“Concentrate,” Michael warned, his voice a little snappy.

I raised my eyebrows. “Well, aren’t we bossy today.”

Michael ran a hand through his hair. “Don’t mess with me. Not today, Ransom. Just do as you’re told.”

I smirked. As though I ever did what I was told. But the promise of seeing Loki and my home again was too strong. I gave Michael and icy glare, turned my back on him, and was soon plunging through darkness to another realm. 

18: Chapter 17

Chapter 17

 

 

“It’s hot today,” Jackal said as we trekked through the forest.

Michael gave him an annoyed look over his shoulder. “Why are you still here?”

Jackal and I gave him surprised looks.

“Michael--” I started to say.

“Don’t,” he said, cutting me off. “Not today, Ransom. Just ignore everything I do and say today. Let’s hurry. I want to get back.”

Jackal and I glanced at each other before hurrying after our grumpy guide. Soon we reached a fork in the road that I vaguely remembered having been to after meeting Loki for the first time. Jackal made as if to follow us, but stopped at Michael’s icy glare.

“Loki wants me to report back to him,” Jackal explained, his voice wary.

Michael scoffed. “Fine.”

I decided to try again. “Michael, please, what’s--”

“Ransom I don’t want to talk about it!” Michael yelled.

My own temper flared. “Okay, fine. I get that. But you don’t have to be a complete ass to everyone else just because you’re in a bad mood.”

“You don’t understand,” he said, his voice ragged.

“No,” I said. “I don’t, because you won’t tell me. I don’t know what’s eating you, and I know you. If it’s making you this upset it must be pretty terrible. But that doesn’t give you the excuse to act like a child.”

“Ransom . . .”

I ignored him, stomping off down the road. Jackal glanced at Michael, shrugged, and slipped quietly by the cat to trot along beside me.

After a moment, Jackal spoke. “You really should give him some slack.”

I scowled. “Being in a bad mood doesn’t give anyone, even myself, the excuse to act like that. Especially to the people who care about you.”

Jackal touched my shoulder. “Usually, you would be right. But you should wait until you know the whole story first.”

I sighed. “Let’s just get back.” A thought struck me. “Hasn’t it only been like, four hours Aklia time since we left?”

Jackal nodded. “Yeah, so?”

I shook my head. “Last time we were here, Michael didn’t have a problem with today.”

Jackal looked confused. “I don’t understand what you’re trying to say.”

I ran a hand back through my hair, pulling at the knots. “I mean it’s still technically the same day here. So why has Michael suddenly gotten so upset with what day it is.”

“Ah,” Jackal said. “That’s because to him two days have passed. Technically speaking, it will be tomorrow that he has such a problem with. But going from this world and the next has gotten him thinking on it early.”

“So what is tomorrow?” I asked.

Jackal gave me a level look with his gold eyes. “It’s not something I can speak about. It’s his secret, not mine.”

I threw my hands in the air, exasperated. “Because that makes sense.”

Jackal gave me a small smile. “He’ll tell you. But in time. Not very many of us know about it either.”

“How did you find out?”

“Sinister told me.”

I sighed. “Are we almost there?”

Michael melted out of the shadows in front of us. “If you’ll follow me,” he said. “The cat city is around the next curve in the road.”

I didn’t speak to him.

I turned to see Jackal with his tail and ears out, and I raised my eyebrows in question.

He smiled impishly. “Never enter the cat city unarmed and unprepared.” He winked at my returning grin.

“Do you always enter in your animal attire?” I asked.

Michael raised his eyebrow. “Animal attire?”

I shrugged, not looking at him. I was still mad at him. “That’s what I’ve taken to calling it when you guys have your tails and ears out.”

Jackal chuckled. “Yes, I always enter in my animal attire. It’s safer that way.”

Michael smirked. “Safer for some, yes.”

The guards at the top opened the gate the minute they spotted us, bowing as we entered. Jackal was on edge. The cat cities people were more than warm towards me, and respectful towards Michael, but they acted as though Jackal were not even there. He was air to them. Jackal had to swerve around many who stood in his path. I gave him a sympathetic look, and went to touch his shoulder, when Michael grabbed my wrist.

“Don’t,” he warned. “Your people love you. For now. Don’t make them hate you any sooner than you have to.” He glanced back at Jackal. "He’s used to this, and he’s tough.”

I frowned, but nodded. “Okay.”

We finally reached the palace, and the gate was lowered so we could enter. A maid was waiting with a change of clothes for me, and I thanked her.

“You can change in there,” she said, pointing to a small door.

Michael stood outside as I entered a small powder room. Quickly I slipped the soft black pants and the silk green shirt on. It had holes cut out where my shoulders were, and the sleeves stopped mid-forearm. It was lower cut than I was used to, but knowing the cat’s absolute lack of modesty, this was nothing. I emerged to find that Jackal was gone.

“Where’d Jackal go?” I asked.

“To check on Lucrezia,” Michael replied.

“Can we do the same?”

Michael raised his eyebrow. “You want to?”

I nodded. “Yes. She saved my life too.”

Michael tried to hide his smug smile, but failed, and I followed him up the two flights to the hospital wing. We entered to Find Lucrezia slowly getting out of her bed with the help of Jackal. Both of their eyes snapped up as we walked in.

I was immediately reminded, as the two of them regarded me with their hard eyes, of how powerful they were. Sometimes I forgot. The way they all acted so childishly, bantering back and forth with one another. But at times like these I remembered that I was defenseless against them. The truth was that all of them, especially the pure breeds, were dangerous predators.

Will I become one as well? I thought.

“Ransom,” Lucrezia said in greeting, wincing as she stood.

I smiled. “Seems you’re better.”

Jackal’s face was blank except for a small furrow between his eyebrows. He put his arm around Lucrezia’s waist, helping her walk towards us.

Lucrezia shrugged. “My back’s still sore though. But yes, I am better. I can walk and move, and my skin isn’t going to fall off anymore.”

Jackal winced at her words, but didn’t say anything.

“Thank you,” I murmured.

Lucrezia looked surprised. “For what?”

I gestured at the air, trying to come up with the right words. “For . . . you know, saving my life and all. If you hadn’t come I would have been killed by the second goblin. The gangler, or whatever it was.”

Lucrezia looked uncomfortable. “It was nothing. I was just following out my orders.”

“And you did well,” said a deep, familiar bass voice from behind us.

I turned to see Loki, mud and dirt and blood smeared all over him, even in his hair. He was leaning against the door frame, his arms crossed. Dark circles were under his eyes, and I wanted to tell him to go get back in bed. He appeared uninjured, though, and I felt relief wash over me. His eyes drank me in, and I couldn’t help the smile that broke across my face.

Loki’s eyes slid across me to Michael. “You’re dismissed, Michael. Take today and tomorrow off.”

Michael swallowed hard, patted me on the shoulder, bowed to Loki, and left. I watched after him, worried.

“Loki, what are you doing here?” Lucrezia asked.

Loki sighed, pushing up from the door frame to walk towards us. I suddenly felt shy, and I looked down from his eyes.

“I had to come check on you,” Loki replied to his sister’s question. “And I heard Ransom was back.”

I looked up, meeting those dark, almost black green eyes. “How did you hear I was back?”

Loki snorted. “Nothing happens in Aklia without me knowing about it.”

I couldn’t help but grin.

“Loki,” Lucrezia said. “I want to go outside. Can I? Please?” she glanced at Jackal. “Jackal will go with me.”

Loki rolled his shoulders. “Fine. But don’t go too far.”

Lucrezia beamed. “Thank you, Loki!”

As she and Jackal left, Loki turned. I smiled at him and he gave me a small smile back before offering his arm to me. I smiled, and reached up on my tip toes to kiss him gently on the lips. He looked surprised for a moment, but cupped my face in his hands and kissed me back.

"I missed you," I murmured.

"Mmm," Loki said. He pulled back to look me in the eyes. "I can't talk for long. The Council has called a meeting. There is some sort of, "urgent," business they need to discuss with me."

I sighed, resting my cheek against his chest. His smell was so familiar. It was a smell that echoed through my memories.

"Okay," I said, pulling back to look up at him. "I understand. Do you think the meeting will be bad or good?"

Loki tucked a piece of hair behind my ear. "I'm not sure."

I nodded, taking his hand and kissing the palm. "I'm sure it will be fine."

Loki smiled. "You're free to do whatever you feel like doing for the rest of the day. The city would enjoy seeing you again, or you can rest. There's a spa--"

"A spa?" I said, immediately intrigued. 

"Interested?"

I nodded. "Of course."

Loki laughed and motioned at the wall. A servant stepped out. "Take the Ruler Supreme to the spa, and see that all her needs are filled."

I gave him a fake pout. "Do you really have to leave?"

Loki pouted back. "Yes." He kissed my forehead, then my nose, and then my lips. "I'm sorry. I'll see you tonight though."

I nodded, forcing a big smile. "Have fun!"

He snorted, kissed the top of my head, and left.

I turned to the servant. "Let's go to the spa."

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Loki put his face in his hands, his shoulders slumped forward a he let out a torturous sigh. The Council meeting had been a long, arduous process, and he was exhausted. All he wanted was to spend time with Ransom, and yet he was too busy to even give her five minutes of his time.

"You can't marry a woman who isn't from this world. She's far too human."

The words of the Council echoed in his head. He scowled, slamming his hands down on his desk.

"Fuck, the Council," he muttered. "I'll do whatever I want and they'll just have to deal with it."

"Ah, post Council meeting fury," said a gruff voice from the door way.

Loki didn't look up. "Grandfather."

In a flash, Lord Kalamar was sitting in a chair in front of Loki's desk, the tip of his dark orange tail flicking about his ankles as he crossed his legs.

"I take it the meeting went well," Kalamar asked.

"Bastards," Loki hissed. "They disapprove of a union between Ransom and I."

Kalamar raised his eyebrow, running his index finger over his bottom lip. "Really, now? They are aware of the Prophecy, yes?"

Loki through his hands up in the air. "Yes. But apparently we would gain more if I married Princess Alexandria. The Humans would be better allies."

"Ah," Kalamar said. "So it's about power, then."

Loki nodded. "On some level . . . I know they're right. It would be a great power move. The Humans would be completely at my mercy. I would be able to rule both them and the clans as I please." He closed his eyes, tormented. "But I would be miserable with Allie." He shook his head. "She's nice, and I'm sure she would fulfill her . . . duties adequately. But I--I just--"

"You don't love her," Kalamar said matter-of-factly. "People make the insane mistake of marrying for power these days. They treat marriage as a contract, never realizing that the two people involved are stuck together in misery -- or love -- for the rest of their lives."

Loki sighed. "If we could just find Ransom's other heart there wouldn't be a problem. Being a ruler means not being selfish. I know that. And I pride myself in being a selfless man. So is it selfish of me to take a woman I want?"

Kalamar peered at his grandson, his dark green eyes almost black. "Who cares?" he said.

"What?" Loki asked, surprised.

Kalamar shrugged. "There is one thing in this world that mortals are allowed to be selfish about. Possessive, even." His dark orange tail flicked forward once. "Love."

Loki sighed. "Why do you say love?"

Lord Kalamar raised his eyebrow. "Because, Supreme Ruler, love is often like that. A selfish, violent array of emotions. Scratching. Biting. Tearing. Clawing. Your body and spirit are overtaken by a hot, lustful passion that consumes everything you once were and transforms you into a monster you cannot recognize. Something you cannot, and don't want to change. It's a sickness of the deadliest kind. It infects you like a parasite. Love is an intoxicatingly and absolutely, unbearably, and utterly terrifying emotion."

"But--" Loki started.

"No," Kalamar said, cutting Loki off. "You are lucky, my grandson, to have been given a choice. Not many are." Kalamar stood; the fire light glinting off of his dark orange hair as though it were on fire. He gazed down at his grandson. "Whenever you have the choice between love and power, always choose love. Because power will fade, but love, true love, is everlasting."

Loki was silent, soaking in his grandfather's words.

Finally, he cleared his throat, and spoke. "Thank you, Lord Kalamar," he whispered.

Lord Kalamar smiled softly. "You are welcome, Supreme Ruler."

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

"How'd it go?" I asked.

Loki was standing beside the wall-less side of his study, his arms crossed, dark green eyes peering down at the city below. He glanced over at me.

"Not well."

I nodded, walking over to him. Slowly, I unfolded his arms and laid my head on his chest, my hands curled up under my body.

"What did they say?" I asked.

Loki cleared his throat. "They are . . . unsupportive of any type of union between us. Especially marriage."

"What will you tell them?" I asked.

Loki was silent, and I felt a stab of terror slice through my heart. I pulled away to look up at his face.

"Loki?" I whispered.

"I don't know,” he cleared his through. “I don’t know, what I will tell them."

I was trembling.

"But I do know," he continued. "What my decision is."

I frowned. "What?"

"I can't stand to be with, let alone marry, anyone else but you," he said, his voice rattling my bones. "You are my decision. I just have to find a way to explain it to them."

I closed my eyes, relieved. "Just tell them you're in charge and what you say goes."

Loki laughed. "I wish it were that easy. But I have duties to the council. I can't simply tell them what I say goes. That will only cause unrest and anger in the clans. Maybe even an uprising. You forget that it wasn't long ago that our clans fought each other. There are hundreds of men and women left who fought in that war. Even more who were children when it happened. They are not quick to forget those days. If I'm not careful they'll rally up again, and this time against me and my clan. My family."

I sighed. "Can I go with you to the Council meeting when you tell them?"

Loki raised his eyebrow. "You want to?"

I nodded. "I should be there. This is my future too."

Loki gave me a small smile, the little dimples in the corns of his mouth showing. I smiled back, and then yawned.

"Let's go to bed," Loki said quietly, a soft fire burning behind those black green eyes of his.

I peeked up at him. "To sleep?"

The fire in Loki's eyes ignited, burning. "Would you rather do something else?"

I smiled sweetly, swallowing my nerves. I pulled away from him, walking towards the door. As I walked, I took my jacket off, dropping it on a chair as I walked. When I reached the door, I turned, looking over my shoulder.

"Whatever you want, Supreme Ruler," I said, putting all the promise I could in those few words.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

"Mmm," he murmured, four hours later. "I love those sounds.”

“I didn’t know I was so loud,” I said, slightly embarrassed.

“I love it,” he said. “Your screams are my favorite sound.”

I sighed, trying to bring my shaking body under control.

"Okay?" he asked softly, smoothing my damp hair away from my forehead.

I closed my eyes. "Mm. Perfect."

"You're shaking," Loki whispered.

I shrugged. "It's not a bad reaction or anything. My bodies on overdrive."

Loki frowned. "I don't want to push you too hard. I have to remember you're still only human."

I reached in between his legs.

"I can go as long as you can," I said. "I want to satisfy you."

Loki grabbed my wrist, pulling my hand away from him.

"Ransom," he said, his voice making me quiver.

I looked up at him, his dark green eyes glinting in the moon light.

"What?" I breathed.

Loki touched my cheek. "Don't ever . . . ever; think that you don't satisfy me. You are not lacking in any way."

I nuzzled against his neck, unable to look at him anymore. "I just worry is all."

Loki put a finger under my chin, tilting my face up to kiss my lips.

"Don't."

I had stopped trembling, and Loki pulled the blanket up over us. He kissed under my ear.

"Sleep now, Ruler Supreme," he whispered.

"Whatever you want, Supreme Ruler," I whispered back.

19: Chapter 18

Chapter 18

 

 

I awoke, a slate of sun shining in my eyes. I stretched luxuriously, stopping half way to wince. My entire body was painfully, deliciously, sore. I knew, without even having to feel across the empty space of the bed, that Loki was not there. I gave myself thirty seconds to pout before I sat up.

I sighed. “He’s a busy man,” I murmured. “You can’t pout like a baby because he wasn’t there when you woke up.”

I swung my legs over the bed, wincing. I tested first one leg, then the other. They were jelly, and the apex in between my thighs throbbed, but I couldn’t help smile at the reason why. It was not a feeling I wanted to get rid of. I walked forward, slowly, testing my legs. I shrugged, finding myself perfectly fine, if not slow, and walked towards the end of the bed. There was a knock at the door.

“Just a minute,” I said. I grabbed the sheet off the bed and draped it around me. I opened the door to find Michael.

He raised his eyebrow before letting a devilish grin spread across his face. “Well, good morning.”

I felt my cheeks grow hot. “What do you want?”

“I’m here to get you.”

“For what?” I asked.

Michael shrugged. “Loki said he told you in his letter. About some meeting today?”

The prophets, I thought.

“Oh yeah,” I said. “I remember. What time is it?”

“It’s about one.”

“In the afternoon!?” I asked, surprised.

Michael snickered. “Yes. Loki said to let you sleep. That you needed your rest. It must have really been—”

“Where is Loki?” I interrupted.

“He had to help Sinister fight off some attacks in the north, the west, and the south. There were also some of the Dragon’s people here today who needed healing. He also had to help with the refugees today.”

“Dragon’s people?” I asked, interrupting.

Michael slid past me into the room. “Yeah. The people who live on the Dragon’s Island. They fight and live alongside the Dragon’s. It’s a partnership. When they’re young a Dragon will choose a person, sometimes from their own Island, sometimes from ours or the Human’s. And after that you live with the Dragon’s your whole life.”

“Ah,” I said, closing the door. “Were there a lot who were injured?”

“Not too many,” Michael said, throwing me a bag he had had across his shoulder. “Our help, combined with that of the Human refugees has really been an asset.”

“And Loki and Sinister are all right?” I asked.

“They’re fine. Minimum injuries if any. Scratches and such.”

I nodded, relieved. I looked inside the bag to find fresh clothes. Michael made as if to sit on my bed, looked at me, and thought better of it.

I raised my eyebrows. “You can sit.”

“I’d rather not.”

“Why?”

Michael laughed. “I don’t particularly enjoy sitting on other people’s beds after they’ve . . .” He winked.

I blushed again. “Oh . . . right. Sorry. The sheets probably need to be washed.”

Michael smiled. “The maids will get it. And from the sounds of last night, they’re gonna’ have to scrub the whole room down.”

“All right!” I said. “Bastard. You’re just jealous.”

Michael laughed.

“I need to . . . shower,” I said.

“There’s a shower down the hall. It’s for the royal family only. I’ll wait in Loki’s study while you shower.”

I nodded and opened the door, peeking around to make sure no one else was upstairs. I found the bathroom at the end of the hall, and opened the door to find a small, white toilet next to an enormous mirror and sink. The shower was all smooth, grey stone, and the water poured down from the ceiling like a soft waterfall.

I smiled as the warm water began to work out the soreness in my muscles. I lifted my arms to wash my hair, when I felt arms wrap around me.

“Mmm,” Loki said, his voice rumbling through the stone. “Can I help?”

I smiled. “Do I have a choice?”

Loki gave me a little growl, pulling my head to the side to kiss my neck. “No.”

I giggled, pulling away from him. My joy was immediately extinguished when I saw him. He was covered in dirt. His hands, his arms, his legs. All around his face. His hair was matted with blood, which was running off in rivulets from the water from the shower. There was a jagged cut under his chin, and a cut over his eyebrow.

Upon further inspection I found that there were hundreds of old scars all over his body. Old bruises were covered by new ones, all on top of the rippling, hard muscle of his body. I felt an immense sadness for my Supreme Ruler. I had not noticed them the night before, my pleasure induced mind blind to his injuries.

I reached up to touch his chin, trailing one finger over the cut. He didn’t even flinch, his dark eyes watching me carefully.

“Hurt?” I asked.

Loki pressed his forehead to mine. “Hardly. How are you?” He pulled away, looking down at me. “Sore?”

I kissed his neck. “Yes. But not in a bad way.”

“Mmm,” he said.

I walked over to the soaps, chose one and grabbed a wash cloth.

“You’re filthy,” I said.

Loki chuckled. “I am.”

I didn’t look him in the eye. “I meant your body. Covered in dirt and blood. It’s shameful.”

He smiled, his dimples showing. “You’ll have to straighten me up then.”

I squirted some soap onto the wash cloth. “Come here then.”

He did, and I reached up, slowly scrubbing the soap off of his sharp chin. He closed his eyes as I moved the wash cloth to his neck. Slowly and methodically I washed his body, and I saw him visibly relax, the muscles uncoiling and his face sagging. He looked exhausted, and I paused at his stomach to reach up and touch one of the dark circles under his eyes.

“Was it a hard battle today?” I asked quietly.

Loki sighed, pausing to kiss my finger. “It wasn’t necessarily that each battle was hard, but it was the fact that I had to fight so many that made it hard. And some of the Human recruits are useless, so Sinister and I and all of the Clans people have to make up for it.”

I nodded. The wash cloth was dirty now, so I threw it next to the door before walking over to grab another one. His eyes followed me the whole way, and I was conscious of the fire burning just behind those dark green eyes of his. I grabbed some shampoo and conditioner as well, and headed back into the water.

Loki took the shampoo from me, and squirted it into his hand. “Your turn.”

I smiled, and he lathered it into my hair, massaging my scalp. I closed my eyes, letting his long fingers and strong hands do the trick. He took some of the bubbles and put them on my nose. I laughed and took some bubbles from my hair to spread it on his face. I made a beard with the bubbles while he shaped the top of my hair into a Mohawk, both of us laughing the whole time.

Loki began rinsing my hair, and he turned me around, pressing himself against me. I smiled as I felt him, hard all over, pressed against my back.

“Should I wash you now?” he whispered in my ear.

I shivered. “Yes, please.”

Before I could blink, Loki had me pushed up against the wall, my legs wrapped around his waist. He was practically panting, and the soap, steam, and water mixed with our ragged breathing.

“If you only knew. . .” Loki said, his eyes burning me. “If you only knew the things . . .such terrible and dirty things . . . that I want to do you.” He kissed me neck, sucking slightly. “I wonder what you would think of me . . .”

I put my hands around his neck, pulling his face towards me. I kissed under his jaw, sucking as he had done to me. He closed his eyes.

“Show me,” I whispered.

His jaw tightened. “Oh, Ransom,” he said. “Don’t say that,” he whispered. “It’s so dangerous.”

I pressed my forehead to his, crying out at what his fingers were doing. “I don’t care,” I panted. I gave him a dirty look. “I like danger.”

Loki made a little noise in the back of his throat, half a growl, half a moan. “You asked for it,” he said. “You’re mine,” he said.

I threw my head back, the water washing over my face. Soon, we were lost in each other, and the old soreness left both our bodies, making way for sweet, fiery passion. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Ready?” Loki asked.

I checked myself in the mirror one last time. After our shower escapade, we had walked, giggling and drunk with pleasure, back to Loki’s room to get dressed.

I sighed. “Ready.

Loki offered his arm to me, smiling. I took it, and Loki kissed the top of my forehead before we began walking towards the dining hall.

"I told you in my note," Loki started. "That the Prophets wanted to meet with us, yes?"

I nodded. "Is it bad?"

Loki shrugged, running his hand through his hair. "We'll have to see."

I kissed his shoulder, and smiled up at him. "I'm sure it'll be fine."

The Prophets were already seated when we entered the dining hall, and upon seeing us they all stood as one. They bowed before us, bearing their throats. Loki held my seat out before taking his place at the head of the table.

"Please," Loki said, gesturing to the seats around him.

Everyone sat with me on Loki's right side and Xavier on his left. The Prophets were arrayed around the table, Jackal at the end, a seat between him and the nearest Prophet. I felt guilty that he had to sit at the end of the table, so obviously segregated. Loki glanced at me, noticing my unease.

"Jackal," he began, his voice rumbling down the table. "I'm thankful for your obedience in guarding Ransom. Your skills and fierce battle instincts have truly helped. Ransom’s life is the most important thing to me in this world, and you protected it well. In doing this, you have won my favor."

Jackal looked stunned, but quickly bowed over his plate before baring his throat.

"Do you have anything to report on?" Loki asked.

Jackal scratched his chin, thinking. "Not that I know of."

Loki nodded. "Sinister is fighting a battle against a goblin force in the south. Go help him. Grimble is sick, and Sinister had been fighting without the both of you for a few days now."

My stomach clenched.

Jackal stood quickly. "I had no idea. I'll get there as fast as possible." He bore his throat before running away, his movements light as air.

Loki beckoned at the wall, and immediately hidden doors opened and servants carrying platters of food came streaming in. My stomach rumbled as I was served, and I forgot all my manners as I dug in. None of the Prophets ate until Loki took his first bite, and I briefly wondered if I should have waited as well, when I remembered that the same rules of society did not apply to me in this world.

There was a brief moment of silence as we ate, Loki more ravenously than the rest of us. He looked fine, but I wondered, as I watched him eat so quickly, if his body was suffering from over exhaustion and malnutrition. How good was my Supreme Ruler at hiding his ailments? Sensing my gaze, he looked up, those hot, black green eyes burning me. I gave him a shy smile and looked down at my food.

I cleared my throat, the silence too much for me. "So . . . what's this big prophecy you have to tell us?" I asked.

Xavier took a swig from his goblet before setting his dark red eyes on me. "I know where your hearts are."

Loki choked on his drink, spluttering as he tried to speak. "You . . . you what?"

I stared at the Prophet, dumbfounded.

"I know," Xavier said slowly. "Where Ransom's hearts are. I saw it, in a vision." He sighed.

"That's . . . wonderful," Loki said, a smile creeping across his face.

We smiled at each other. If we could find my heart everything would be better. The Council would no longer object to our marriage. I could defeat the Witch. Everything would be better.

"Don't be too happy," Xavier said, his voice harsh. "Wait until I tell you where it is."

"Supreme Ruler!" A guard yelled as he came running into the dining hall.  

Loki's ears appeared. "What?" he snarled angrily.

"I'm . . ." the guard gasped for air, trying to catch his breath. "I'm sorry to interrupt you but--"

"There seems to be a small problem," said a voice from behind us.

Jackal appeared, his hand dragging something I couldn't see behind him. Michael was close at his heels, his face contorted in anger.

"Sorry you had to see my face again so soon," Jackal said. "But it seems we were followed here from Earth."

Jackal yanked on the thing he was holding, and a person stumbled forward, her eyes frantic and hair disheveled. I stood, looking at her in horror.

"Hannah?"

20: Chapter 19

 

Chapter 19

 

“Ransom?” Hannah said, her expression terrified. “What are you – what’s going – what . . .”

“You followed me?” I asked, my bewilderment quickly fading into anger.

“I didn’t mean to follow you . . . here!” she said, gesturing wildly around her. “It’s just . . . I was suspicious because you always make time for people. And I felt like you were blowing me off –”

“For good reason,” Michael interjected, his voice slicing the air. “After what you did to Ransom you’re lucky she ever spoke to you again.”

“Michael,” I said, my voice warning. “Let her speak.”

“I was just worried is all,” Hannah said. “It took me a while to find where you guys had gone in the woods, and the last thing I saw was Michael just . . . disappearing through the water. It was really creepy. I went to the edge of the water, looked down, and next thing I knew I was falling through.”

“Who found you?” Loki asked.

Hannah shrugged. “It was a tall man. He had silver hair and gold eyes.”

Loki raised his eyebrow. “Sounds like Sinister.”

“Or Grimble,” Xavier murmured.

“Grimble’s sick,” Jackal pointed out. “He’s been at home for the last week. No one’s even seen him.”

“Interesting,” Xavier said, his voice quiet. He touched his forehead, closing his eyes as though in pain. The Prophet next to him touched him on the shoulder.

“What is it?” he asked.

“I’m all right, Craven,” Xavier said. He stood. “We need to leave.”

Loki held his hand up. “Not yet. You need to finish what you were telling us. Ransom, what do you want us to do with your friend?”

I thought for a moment. “Put her upstairs in my room. For the moment. I’ll decide what to do with her later. Jackal you go to Sinister. Get there as fast as possible.”

Two guards took hold of Hannah, and she gave me a terrified look. “What are you going to do with me?”

I gave her a hard look. “I’m not sure.” I addressed the guards. “She is not to be harmed. Not a single hair on her head. Understood?”

They nodded.

“You should know,” Loki said, his voice growling. “That just because the Ruler Supreme does not yet have the strength to put muscle behind her orders – does not mean that I won’t.”

The two guards nodded nervously, baring their throats before leaving. I sat back down, Michael coming to stand behind me. His ears and tail were out, and the bottom of his tail curled up and down in agitation.

“Why is getting my heart back going to be such a problem?” I asked Xavier.

Xavier grimaced, touching his forehead again. “There are many problems with it, but I suppose it’s the location that’s the biggest problem. Your heart is hidden, deep in The Barrens. It’s exact location I’m unsure of, but I know it’s in a black fortress, built before the Clans people were made in this world.”

Loki put his face in his hands. “And the owner of this fortress?”

Xavier frowned. “I’m not sure why, but before I could see his face, my vision was cute off. Or rather . . . the owner himself cut it off. It was painful, too. Rarely does this happen. It takes an enormous amount of power to be able to feel the presence of magic like our own. Magic you cannot see or touch. Magic you usually can’t fight back against.”

“But this man fought back?” I asked.

“On the contrary,” Xavier said. “It wasn’t as if he fought back at all. It was as though I were an annoying fly he simply brushed aside. It took little effort.”

“Can the Witch do that?” I asked.

Xavier snorted. “Hardly. In fact, I doubt she ever knows I see her.”

“Do you mean to say,” Michael said. “That there is someone else more powerful, more dangerous, and a possibly bigger foe than the Witch?”

“What I mean to say,” Xavier said. “Is that our real enemy may not be the Witch at all. It is quite possible that she is merely a pawn in a bigger game.”

There was silence.

After a moment, “The Witch is still a problem, though,” Loki said. “This other foe is far, far away. For this moment we need to focus on defeating the Witch. Ransom needs a full heart.” He swallowed, avoiding my eyes. “Whether she decides on her dog side or cat side. It’s imperative she finds it. No one deserves to live a life as a half-breed. Broken and confused.”

I looked down at my plate. “How do we defeat the Witch though? We don’t even know where she is.”

One of the Prophets, Craven, whose eyes were a light purple, cleared his throat. “If I may?”

Loki nodded.

“I had a vision,” he said. “Yesterday. It was rather confusing, but it may help to shed some light on the situation.”

“Go on,” Loki said.

“In my vision our Queen was laying on a bed of roses. She was beautiful, innocent, and smiling. But then the scene began to change. The roses wilted, turning to chains instead. The Queen was suddenly chained to the floor, her head thrown back, screaming in agony. Then, her body flickered, and there was a copy of the Queen. Someone had stolen her body, it seemed. Made it so they looked just like the Queen even though they weren’t really her. Just before the vision ended, the new Queen looked straight at me, and the face flashed, and for a very brief moment, the retched face of the Witch crossed my eyes. Then everything was black.”

I frowned.  “What does that mean?”

Michael crossed his arms. “It could mean a lot of things. Something may have already happened, or it may be about to happen.”

“Very helpful,” Loki said sarcastically, lifting his face up from his hands. He sighed. “I have no time to worry about prophecies and what they may or may not mean. If we wait long enough, we’ll figure it out. I—”

He stood, his head cocked to the side. His ears melted from his hair. Michael was also listening. Loki frowned, then bore his teeth, hissing.

“They’re goblins in the city,” Loki said. Suddenly, he was moving. “Sound the alarm!” he bellowed.

Guards came running, a flurry of commotion surrounding us. Outside I heard bells ringing, their hollow tones sending chills down my spines. I heard screams outside, and the distant high pitched cries of goblins.

“Send all squad one groups to the gates!” Loki said. “Squad two and three position themselves in the town square.” He ran to the end of the dining hall and through the glass doors open, peering over the balcony at the city. “Prophets you are to join us. Three of you to the front, the other two to the back gate. You!” he pointed at a group of guards moving in tight formation. “Go to the back gates with the Prophets. Gather squads four and five to go with you. All other forces are to report to the gate. Everyone move, move, move! NOW!”

Everyone jumped to his orders, sprinting away at top speed.

Lucrezia stumbled in. “Loki! How did –”

“I don’t know,” Loki said. “You stay here. Guard Ransom. Neither of you are to leave! Michael, come with me. My city will not fall.”

Faster than my eyes could see, Loki and Michael left. I ran to the balcony, looking over at the city below. People were screaming, running from the gates. I saw the black, spider like bodies of the goblins as they crawled over the gate. Lucrezia was next to me, her red tail and ears out. They were small, and delicate, just like the rest of her, and she gave a small growl.

“I should be down there,” she said.

I nodded. “I know. But it’d be worse if we disobeyed Loki. You have to stay here. We can watch from up here though.”

I heard the cries of the cats as they charged. There was an enormous moment of breathlessness before they crashed upon the goblins. There was tearing, crunching, and killing. Goblins screamed, and the dying sounds of both the cats and the goblins filled the air. The cats were good fighters, but it wasn’t enough to keep back the enormous wave of goblins. They ran, skittering and loping and galloping across the ground, destroying houses and spreading carnage as they went.

Suddenly, there was an orange flash, and I saw Loki. Many goblins skidded to a halt, screeching in protest at his presence. Loki’s nails were long and pointed, his teeth as well. His face was an ugly, terrible snarl, and he opened his mouth to let out a bone rumbling, terrifying roar. The hair on the back of my neck stood up.

Without pause Loki launched himself at the goblins. The goblins had no defense against him. Their bodies lay about him, piling up as he killed. I saw another blur, and realized, as he paused for a second, that it was Michael. Both were killing relentlessly, and soon the soldiers from the gate were pushed back to where Loki and Michael were with the squads in the square.

I heard screaming behind the palace, and knew the Prophets were having a hard time as well. A few goblins slipped past the forces, heading directly towards the palace. Lucrezia growled.

“If they make it here,” she said. “We won’t be strong enough to fight them off.”

“I know.”

She gave me and odd look, before gritting her jaw to look back at the scene before us. A majority of the goblins were held off or dying, but there were a lot, and a few managed to escape. They reached the gates of the palace, scampering, skittering, or slithering over it.

Suddenly, there was howling and barking, and over the gates came the dogs and who I guessed were the wolves. I saw the silver hair of Sinister as he literally tore through a goblin in the air, an enormous roar escaping through his throat. Jackal was there as well, and I saw him rip a black transparent goblin apart like putty.

Sinister wove his way through the goblins towards Loki. The two of them together were nearly unstoppable, and I cheered for them as though I were at a gladiator match. I glanced down to see that some of the goblins had made it past the guards at the palace wall, and were lopping towards the door.

“Loki!” Lucrezia screamed.

Both Sinister and Loki skidded to a stop next to one another. They looked up, seeing us in the balcony. They looked at each other, a quick nod, and sprinted off, a mere flicker in my vision. In the yard a goblin screeched, pointing up at the balcony.

“We’ve been seen,” Lucrezia said. “Get ready.”

“Shouldn’t we run?” I asked.

“Where to?” Lucrezia asked. “The cities being overrun.”

We turned and walked inside, Lucrezia in front, her body tense and ready.

“I don’t like you that much,” she said. “But I’ll try my best not to let you die.”

I gave her a short laugh. “I’m touched.”

“I—”

She was cut off as around the corner, running on all four and sliding slightly on the marble floor, came a goblin. He sniffed the air, turned, and pointed.

“Girl!” he screamed. “Girl. I find her. I did!”

Lucrezia launched herself at the beast, and they fell, sliding across the floor and crashing against the table. I looked around, trying to find a weapon. On the wall hung a sword from some long ago era, and I took it from the wall. It was long and thin, and the hilt was shaped into a roaring cat.

I gripped it tighter, terror and adrenaline rushing through me.

Two more goblins came around the corner. They ignored Lucrezia all together, heading straight for me. One was rather small, the other enormous and hulking. They were both hideously scary, and I held my sword out, ready to fight.

The big one took a club from his back and swung. I ducked. He swung again, this time at my feet, and I jumped over it. He swung again and I dove to the side, the club smashing the floor to bits in the spot I had just been standing on. The quick one made a jab at me on the ground, but I swung the sword, and he dodged to the side, cackling. Before I knew it, he was on my back, and he bit my neck, his razor sharp teeth tearing my skin. I screamed and tried to break him off. The big one swung again, and I fell backwards to avoid his club. The goblin on my back didn’t let go.

“Wait!” the little goblin cried as the big one went to swing his club again. “No kill. No kill!”

He got his feet under my back and kicked me as hard as he could. I heard a crunch before I flew through the air, crashing to the floor on my side and tumbling over and over until I finally slid to stop against the far wall. The sword flew across the floor, far from my grasp. Pain seared up through my body, my wrist and ribs pounding. I coughed, pushing myself up. I tried to stand, but one of my ribs hurt too bad to do so. The little goblin was behind me again, and he grabbed my hair, dragging me up into a standing position. He had the sword in his hand.

At that moment both Loki and Sinister came around the corner, flickering into existence. Lucrezia screamed before finally managing to kill the goblin she had been fighting. She turned and froze. The little goblin cackled. He had the sword held against my throat.

“No move,” he said. “Or I kill.”

I was breathing hard, terrified, and I could feel the cold steel biting into the skin at my throat. Loki’s eyes were hard as he stared, his mind clicking away. Sinister’s silver hair stood out in his messy array of spikes, and the diamonds in his ears glinted in the light.

“We take girl,” the little goblin said. “No follow. Or we kill.”

 “Loki . . .” I said, my voice a whimper.

“Shh,” the goblin said. “No speak.”

Loki moved, just ever so slightly to the right, and Sinister shifted ever so slightly to the left. They gave each other a short look before launching. They were faster than I could see, and before I knew it, Loki had ripped the goblin’s head off with his bare hands, the body going slack and blood splattering on top of my head. I fell forward, and Sinister caught me.

The goblin with the club roared, bringing his club down. Loki stopped it with one hand, the muscles in his arm standing out. He snarled, and ripped the club away from the goblin’s hand. The next moment Loki was wrapped around the goblin’s neck, his teeth ripping the beast’s throat out.

Sinister knelt with me in his arms. “Ransom,” he said, his voice panicked. “Stay awake. Look at me. Everything’s gonna be okay.”

Loki was there, tucking hair behind my ear. “Ransom.” His head snapped up. “There aren’t many goblins left. But I need to . . . I have to—”

“Go,” Sinister said. “I’ll take care of her.”

“Go,” I whispered. “I’ll be fine.”

Loki paused, struggling, but went.

“What hurts?” Sinister asked.

“Everything,” I moaned.

“We have to take her to the infirmary,” Lucrezia said.

Sinister scooped me up. “Lead the way.”

We passed the bodies of dead goblins, and Sinister growled. “I don’t understand how this could have happened. How did no one stop it?”

“A traitor,” Lucrezia said. “I don’t know where, or how, but someone isn’t on our side.”

I closed my eyes, dizzy. The neck bite wasn’t too terrible, but it hurt, and my whole body ached. We reached the infirmary to find chaos. Many other cats were laying about, injured and crying out in pain. I realized that my injuries were not the worst ones, and I told the nurse to take me to the back, out of the way.  Another man came in on a stretcher, one of his arms looked as though something had been chewing on it. Sinister took my chin in his hand, turning my eyes from the sight.

“Don’t look,” he said. “Some of the worst memories of war are from the injured.” He found a piece of gauze and held it to the side of my neck. “You’ll probably need stitches. And there’s poison in there too. What else hurts?”

I nodded. “I think I really hurt one of my ribs.”

“Lay back,” he said.

I winced as I did. Sinister pulled the edge of my shirt up, and I got goose bumps from both the air and his touch. He ran his fingers lightly over my left side, and I winced. I looked down to see that my skin was already becoming a dark, blue-black color. Some yellow and a little green around the edges.

“I’m not a nurse,” Sinister said. “But I think you may have broken one.”

“Move aside,” said a voice from behind him.

I saw a severe looking nurse, her steely hair tied up in a knot on top of her head. Sinister moved to my other side, taking my hand. The nurse prodded my ribs, a little too roughly, in my opinion, and Sinister gave her a soft growl.

“Careful,” he said. “This isn’t just any normal patient.”

The nurse scoffed, but gentled her touch. She removed the gauze and her eyebrows raised.

“This bite is pretty serious,” she said. “Give me a second.”

She returned moments later with the same bottle of the poison extract I had seen before, and a needle and thread.

“Turn your head to the side,” she directed. “I need to make this quick. We have a lot of people to take care of.”

Sinister gave me a smile as I gritted my teeth. The nurse swished some extract on some gauze and pressed it onto my bite. I grit my teeth, closing my eyes. It hurt so bad. It took three different gauze pads to get all of the poison out, and seven stitches. She taped a piece of gauze over it, and I was panting in pain with sweat running down my face when she was done.

“Let’s see your wrist,” she said. I gave it to her, and she nodded. “Sprained.”

She tapped it up for me.

“And ribs?” She paused when she saw my side. After examining them thoroughly she nodded. “These are serious. The middle four ribs on this left side are injured. The bottom three are bruised, and badly. But the top one is cracked. It’s going to take a while to heal. Your right side isn’t as bad, but they’re bruised as well. We’ll wrap you up real good, and you’ll have to change the gauze on your neck three times a day. Your wrist should be fine within a week. Come back at the end of this week so I can look at your ribs again.”

I nodded and sat up, clutching my side in pain. The nurse had no mercy for me, and wrapped my ribs up nice and tight before leaving. Sinister grabbed more of the gauze, gently tilting my face up.

“Let me clean the cuts on your face,” he said.

I nodded, and he dabbed a bottle of disinfectant onto some cloth before setting to work on my various scrapes and cuts. He tugged gently on my hair, turning my neck to the side to clean a nasty scrape. When he was done he smoothed my hair back from my face.

“I need to go help Loki,” he said. “Michael’s strong, but Loki will need my help to make sure the whole city is cleared of the goblins. Lucrezia and Jackal joined the fight long ago. From what I can hear the majority of the fighting is over. But we need to make sure. If the goblins got this deep into the island . . . they could be everywhere.”

I nodded, and grabbed his hand before he could leave. “Thank you, Sinister,” I said. “Please be safe.”

He kissed my hairline. “Always am.”

21: Chapter 20

Chapter 20

 

                        I made my way upstairs, remembering that Hannah was still in my room. I opened the door to find her hiding under my desk, trembling.

“It’s all right,” I said. “Things have calmed down.”

“What happened to you?” Hannah asked, her eyes wide as she crawled out from under the desk.

I limped over to my bed, sinking down slowly and painfully to the mattress.

“I was attacked.”

“Are you all right?” she asked.

I snorted. “That’s irrelevant.”

“What was going on down there?” she asked. “All I heard was screaming.”

“Some goblins attacked the city.”

“Goblins?” she said, her face surprised and scared all at the same time.

I sighed. “You really have no idea the amount of shit you have gotten yourself into, do you?”

Her face fell. “I’m in trouble, aren’t I?”

“You have no idea.” I crossed my legs, wincing at my ribs. “And I have no desire to explain everything to you. But you should know that I am in charge of this new world you have just entered. And I have the power to do whatever I want with you.”

Hannah swallowed.

“I’m not going to kill you,” I said. “I care about you too much. Unfortunately.”

“Thank you,” she said.

“I can’t let you go back either, though,” I said. “You know too much. This world must stay a secret from Earth.”

“I won’t tell,” she said.

I shrugged. “Whether I believe you or not doesn’t matter. I can’t let you loose on Earth when I’m not there to watch you. For now you will stay here. During the day you will go where I go. You followed me here, and through that you have tied yourself to me. Where I go, you go. You sleep here. This is technically my room, but I never sleep here.”

“Who is he?” Hannah asked. “The one with the orange hair?”

I stood, wincing in pain. I put a hand across my side, holding my ribs. “He’s what I’ve been missing my whole life.”

Hannah raised her eyebrows. “Cheesy.”

“But true,” I said, slamming the door behind me.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Loki spit goblin blood from his mouth, the foul taste only fueling his anger. Not his city. Not his clan. His family. Sinister was beside him, his silver hair stained with blood. The two of them were covered in goblin gore from head to toe, exhausted, and angry.

“The Wolves said they’ve helped your cats clear the city,” Sinister said.

Loki nodded, licking the front of his elongated teeth. “The forest is still a concern though. There are hundreds of places goblins could hide.”

Sinister nodded. “I don’t understand how this could have happened.”

Loki swept a hand through his hair, flicking off blood as he did. “I don’t know either, but it seems we have a traitor.”

Sinister nodded. “Any ideas of who it could be?”

Loki crossed his arms, surveying the forest. “I have two, actually.”

“And?”

“The first is that it could be Cesare,” Loki said, gritting his teeth. “He has mysteriously disappeared, and even though I have loved him as a brother all these years, I cannot leave him out of my suspicions.”

“The second?” Sinister asked.

“Grimble.”

“What?” Sinister asked surprised. “Loki, Grimble has been sick for weeks now.”

“Exactly,” Loki said. “Have you actually seen him? Has anyone? You claim he’s been locked up in his room, but neither you nor anyone else has seen him.”

“But I –”

“Another thing,” Loki cut in. “Are you aware that there is a human from Earth here?”

“What?”

Loki nodded, scratching his chin. “She’s one of Ransom’s friends. Followed her here. An accident, but a dangerous one. The friend claims to have been found by a man with silver hair and an ear ring. But he ran off just before Jackal got to her. Was that you?”

Sinister was silent.

“I see,” Loki said quietly. “Perhaps it’s both of them. Or neither one. But they are prime candidates.”

Lucrezia and Jackal ran out from the forest, both covered in gore. They came skidding to a stop in front of the two leaders.

“The dog city is untouched,” Jackal reported. “And none of the other clans experienced any attacks. In fact, it seems that the goblin force snuck past all the other clans to attack solely the cats.”

Lucrezia nodded. “The force in our city was all the goblins anyone has seen all day.”

“Interesting,” Loki said. “Send all the injured to our infirmary. And bring me the Wolf clan chief. I want to personally thank him for their help.”

The two ran off to follow his orders.

“That was quick thinking, Sinister,” Loki said. “To bring the Wolves with you.”

Sinister shrugged. “Most of them were already with us guarding the border. I heard the attack, and we all came together.”

Loki clapped Sinister on the shoulder. “Still . . . thank you.”

Sinister bowed his head. They were silent for a moment.

“That was close, wasn’t it,” Sinister asked.

“What was?”

“All of it,” Sinister said, gesturing in the air. “Your city almost fell. Ransom almost –”

“But she didn’t,” Loki said, cutting him off. “We got to her in time.”

“Which side do you think she’ll choose?” Sinister asked, his gruff voice on the edge of losing it.

“I’m not sure,” Loki said. “At times I’m certain it’s me she’ll choose. But there’s no doubt she cares about you. She always did. Even when we were children and she had a whole heart.”

“Would it be so terrible if she choose me?” Sinister asked.

Loki closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose with his fingers. “It would be just terrible enough.”

“I feel the same.”

Loki nodded. “Either way, know that I don’t hate you. I was angry when you disobeyed me, and that is still unacceptable, but if I were to lose her to anyone . . . well, I’m glad it’d be you.”

Sinister nodded. “I’ll look in to see if Grimble’s actually sick. It never crossed my mind as I’ve been so busy.”

Loki nodded. “I have to go clean my city up.”

“Don’t forget,” Sinister said. “The Queen wants to see us tomorrow. About the party and your . . . punishment.”

Loki snarled. “Fuck the Queen. I’ll come when my people are safe.”

Sinister smiled. “Agreed.”

They parted, Loki flickering away, faster than the eye could see. He reached the city, his guards already repairing the gate. He felt a sense of pride when he entered to find his people already outside, despite the late hour, rebuilding and cleaning up. Men were dragging the dead bodies of goblins into a pile in the city square to be burned, and the dead bodies of the cats to the other side for the families to find.

Loki went about, helping, nursing, and comforting where it was needed. It was hours before the work made a dent in the damage, and Loki helped some women and their children into their houses as the sun peeked over the horizon. He sniffed the air, suspicious that another attack would happen. He was rarely taken by surprise, and the fact that he hadn’t sensed the attack sooner bothered him.

He had been distracted, both by the news of the Prophets and the girl Hannah, but it was no excuse. Not for him. Not for the Supreme Ruler. His people were suffering now because of it.

Ransom was suffering because of it.

In the back of his mind a little voice kept repeating Ransom’s name over and over again, but he knew she was alive and safe in the castle. He glanced over at his window, closing his eyes. One of his spies was in there, but Ransom was not. He panicked for a second, but flicked his vision through his various spies until he found her, walking painfully and slowly through the city, giving encouragement to clans people as she went.

His guards looked exhausted, and his generals were assigning the less tired ones to duty and sending the others off to take a short break. Loki ran a hand through his hair, frustrated that this had happened to his people. He saw Lucrezia making her way through the wreckage, helping people as well. She looked absolutely drained.

“Lucrezia,” he called.

She came over. “Yes?”

He patted her fondly on the head. “Go get some sleep. You did well tonight. Your battle skills are really improving. You deserve some rest.”

She seemed to sag in relief. “I’ll be back out soon to help. Five hours max.”

Loki smiled. “There’s no rush.”

Lucrezia bounded off, and Loki turned to see Ransom making her way through the various bodies lined up in the square, giving comfort to the lamenting families. In a flash Loki was also in the square, kneeling next to a woman to give his regards for her dead companion. After a while he and Ransom finally met in the middle.

“Are you all right?” he asked her, anxious.

Her beautiful pale skin was now painted black and blue, various scrapes and cuts layered over them. He sucked in his breath to see those delicious curves of hers move about in so much pain. Her blonde hair was matted with blood, her wrist wrapped. He couldn’t understand why she was moving so painfully.

She gave him a half smile. “I’m okay.”

Loki’s gaze was hard, and she avoided his eyes. Over whelming sadness came over him, and his heart ached to see her in pain. All he wanted to do was take her to his room, clean her up, brush her hair, and make gentle love to her.

“Ransom,” he said softly.

“I’m okay,” she said, turning those piercing blue eyes on him. Eyes that could see through him. They softened. “Really. There are so many people who need help right now. Don’t worry about me.”

He sighed. “I’m about to head up to the palace though. And you need rest.”

She nodded, touching him on the arm before standing on tip toe to kiss his cheek. He closed his eyes briefly at her touch.

“I’ll go when you do,” she said.

About an hour later the two of them made their way back to the palace, and Michael joined them half way. He too, was covered in blood and dirt, and he had dark circles under his black eyes.

“I have to sleep,” he said, his voice dragging. “I haven’t slept for days.”

Loki smiled kindly. “Go. You deserve it. Be alert though.”

Michael nodded, kissed Ransom on the top of her head, and ran off. Loki led Ransom upstairs. She made it to the third floor before she nearly collapsed, both from exhaustion and pain.

“I’m so sorry,” he whispered as he carried her.

“It wasn’t your fault,” she said, nuzzling into his neck. He inhaled her sweet smell.

He took her straight to the shower on his floor, setting her down softly. She was so small. So soft. He felt so protective.

“Raise your arms,” he said softly. She did and he tugged her shirt off. She was so beautiful. Those rounded, pale, soft mounds with the nipples he knew how to tease just perfectly. There were a few yellow bruises on the bottom of the left one, and he felt anger at the sight of them. At that moment all he wanted was to hold her. Shield her from any hurt that would ever harm her again.  

 Her entire mid section was wrapped, and he gently unfolded it to peer, horrified, at the sight before him.

“It’s not as bad as it looks,” she said quickly.

The dark, black and blue covered the entire left side, the green and yellows sprinkled about. Loki’s heart broke as he looked at it. His beautiful girl. His love. No less beautiful now, but hurt. So hurt. He would never allow this again. Never.

He cleared his throat. “Ransom . . . I . . . Ransom . . .”

He couldn’t speak. He was too horrified. Instead he pressed his forehead to hers, gently unbuttoning her jeans and pulling them off. He stripped as well on the way to turning on the shower, and the hot water that streamed from the ceiling immediately began to soothe him. He took Ransom’s hands and pulled her in with him.

He lathered her hair up, washing all the blood and gore from it. The water on the floor was stained red from both of them, the grime slowly washing off. He had to be extra tender with her body, and he ached at the sight of her pain. He pulled gently on one of her nipples, before placing it in his mouth. He sucked ever so gently, worshipping this part of her body. His fingers prodded down between her legs, and the sound of her moan sent chills through his body. But he knew they couldn’t tonight, not with her so hurt. He wanted only for her to be rested and taken care of.

When they were done he wrapped her in a big white towel, making her look like an adorable little ball of fluff, before wrapping one around his waist. Gently, he picked her up again and carried her to his room.

She was so sleepy she could barely keep her eyes open, and he dried her off quickly and softly. He wrapped her ribs back again, and she cried out in pain.

“Sorry,” she said, tears in the corner of her eyes. “I tried to keep it in . . .”

“Shh,” Loki said, smoothing her wet hair back and kissing her temple. “You’ve been through so much, and you’ve been so tough today. You’re in pain. In front of me, when we’re alone, you don’t have to hide anything.”

 He grabbed one of his big long sleeved shirts from the closet, pulling it over her head.

“I’m so tired,” she said. “But I need to brush my hair.”

There was a moment of silence before they both burst out into a little fit of giggles. Ransom winced.

“That’s so ridiculous,” she said. “But if I don’t brush it before I sleep when it’s all soaking wet . . . it will be an absolute disaster in the morning.”

Loki laughed, walking to his desk to pick up her brush. He came back to the bed.

“Turn around,” he said. Slowly, he brushed her hair, and her eyes began to droop. When he was done he kissed the back of her neck. “Sleep now.”

She lay down, wincing in pain. Loki pulled on some underwear before crawling in next to her, pulling the blanket up over them.

“I’m so sorry,” he whispered, tucking hair behind her ear. “I’m so sorry.”

“Loki,” Ransom slurred, exhausted. “Stop saying that. I’m not mad.”

“But you’re hurt. I never want to see you hurt. Not you. Not my beautiful girl.”

She smiled. “I like that nick name,” she whispered, fading into sleep.

Loki kissed her forehead. “Go to sleep.”

“Whatever . . . you want . . .” she managed, before finally drifting off into sleep. 

22: Chapter 21

Chapter 21

 

In the fuzziness I felt the warmth next to me stir. My body was cold, and aching, and in pain. So much pain. I moaned, trying to drift back into oblivion so I wouldn’t have to feel the pain. Something nuzzled my neck. The sharp jaw tracing my collarbone and the silken hair.

“Sorry,” his voice rumbled. “I didn’t mean to wake you up.”

“What time is it?”

“Close to five a.m.”

I groaned. “I’m not getting up.”

Loki chuckled. “I didn’t expect you to.” He inhaled, running his nose up my throat, making me shiver.

“Do I have a smell?” I asked.

“Oh yes,” Loki murmured.

“What do I smell like?” I asked, suddenly curious.

Loki pulled away, laughing. “Why?”

I shrugged. “I just want to know. Is it bad?”

Loki’s eyes were suddenly dark. “The best smell I know.”

I swallowed, blushing. “Ah.”

“What about me?” he asked innocently.

I wrinkled my nose at him. “You smell like a filthy animal.”

He growled. “That’s because I am a filthy animal.”

“Oh?”

He growled again, suddenly on top of me, his eyes burning.

“Want me to show you?” he asked.

I smiled, touching his cheek. He reached down to touch me when I cried out at my broken ribs. He pulled way, horrified.

“I forgot,” he said, sounding miserable. “I’m so sorry, Ransom.” In a blink he was beside me, sitting with his legs drawn up and his face sitting on his folded arms. “I forgot you were hurt.”

Painfully, I struggled to come to a slumped, upright position. I took his hand, pressing it to my lips.

“Loki, I—”

“No,” he said, cutting me off.

I was surprised. He never interrupted me.

“Don’t try to comfort me,” he continued. “I would rather be tortured then to see you so hurt. I need to protect you. You and my people. I can’t believe I let my selfish sexual needs get in the way of my care for you. I—”

“Stop,” I said, cutting him off. “Loki, you have never, and never will fail me or your people. What happened was an accident. I know you don’t understand this, but I’m not as fragile as you think. I’m going to be fine. Really, I am. You can’t always be worried about me.”

I pulled his arm, making him raise his head and look up at me. I took his face in my hands, feeling the strong, hard line of his jaw under my fingers.

“Don’t be sad,” I whispered. “Just as my pain upsets you, so does yours upset me.”

He stared at me for a moment before pressing his forehead to mine.

“You should go back to sleep.”

“Loki . . .”

“I have to go,” he said, his voice on edge. “The city still needs my help, and I think it’s time we learned how this incident happened.”

I sighed. “Do you really have to leave?” I was suddenly very sad. I didn’t want him to leave. Not when I was so hurt and in need of comfort.

His face dropped. “Yes. I’m sorry. I wish I didn’t have to.”

I didn’t look at him. “I understand.”

He raised my chin with his fingers, planting soft kisses on my nose and lips. “Sleep. You need your rest.”

“So do you,” I said softly.

Loki snorted. “There is no rest for the Supreme Ruler.” With that he flickered away, giving me one last parting look at the door before leaving.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

I awoke later, my head still fuzzy, my body aching in every nook and cranny, and my eyes glued shut with sleep. I groaned.

"You'll be all right," said an unforgiving female voice.

I peeled my eyes open to find Lucrezia sitting on the edge of my bed, a book in hand. I scrubbed my eyes until all the sleep was gone. I didn't dare try and sit up yet.

"How's the city?" I asked, my voice a harsh rasp.

Lucrezia shrugged, not meeting my eyes. "We'll be okay," she said. "Us cats . . . we're a strong people. You're living proof of that, aren't you?"

I swallowed a lump in my throat. That was perhaps the nicest thing anyone had ever said to me.

"My body . . ." I trailed off. "I need help sitting up."

Lucrezia nodded, walking around to my side. Slowly, and painfully, she helped me into a sitting position.

“How’s your back?” I asked.

“It healed,” she answered shortly. “But the scars are terrible.”

“Sometimes battle scars are sexy,” I said.

She snorted. "Sometimes. I'm supposed to change your neck bandage," Lucrezia started. "And help you re-wrap your ribs and then get dressed and go downstairs."

I nodded. "What's the schedule today?"

"Well . . ."

"What?"

Lucrezia shrugged. "It's just . . . you're supposed to go home today."

"What?" I said, throwing back the covers. A mistake. Pain lanced up my side. "How can I go home when my body is in this condition? You think my parents won't notice? And what about Hannah? I won’t allow her to go back. Not yet. She can’t be trusted with this secret.”

Lucrezia nodded, scratching her neck. “I agree. But this isn’t an order from me. In fact, it’s not even order from Loki.”

I frowned. “What do you mean?”

“You remember the party, right? When Loki attacked the Human King?”

I nodded. “Of course.”

“The Queen promised to punish Loki for his . . . outburst.”

My stomach dropped.

“Where is he?”

“He’s helping the people of the Clans,” Lucrezia said. “But for the next three days, he will do so as a human.”

“I . . . what?”

“The Queen has taken away his abilities for the next three days. Or rather, she’s put a block on it. Loki’s powers are a birth right, so the Queen can’t permanently execute them, but she can block them for three days. In this time, Sinister is serving as Supreme Ruler, although he would never step outside of his rights. He knows if he did that the second Loki got his powers back he would be punished. But you should know that the powers change him. He isn’t the same docile man as usual.”

I closed my eyes, my head pounding. That’s why Loki had woken up so early. He had been attending to his punishment.

“So who ordered that I go home?”

“Sinister.”

I snorted, motioning for her to help me stand.

“That’s cute,” I said. “But Sinister has no power over me.”

“Ransom—“

“The Supreme Ruler has no authority over the Ruler Supreme,” I said, my voice harsh. “We are equal in everything. If Sinister wants to play Supreme Ruler for a few days, then he can. But he should be prepared for the Ruler Supreme. Help me dress.”

I pulled on the sleek, tight leather black pants that Loki and those in his group wore, and a gold silk shirt that fell off my shoulders. We pulled my long wavy locks into a curling bun, letting some of the waves down. Lucrezia did some light makeup on my eyes, but at my urging, let the bruises show.

“I earned these,” I said.

“Who are we impressing today?” she asked.

I smiled at my reflection. “Everyone.”

23: Chapter 22

 

Chapter 22

 

Slowly, I managed to limp through the damaged streets of the cat city. My heart broke for my people, but I saw the strength through their sorrow, and I saw the hope through the flocks of children that still ran through the streets. I supposed the risk of attack was something they lived with everyday.

Michael was waiting for us at the gate.

“Where are we going?” he asked.

“To the dogs,” I said.

“Can you make it?” he asked, one eyebrow raised. 

“Once we’re out of sight I’d like you to carry me,” I said, out of breath but trying desperately to hide it. “But not while the people can see.”

He nodded, and once we were in the forest, he scooped me up, and I cried out as my ribs were jostled. But it was that or walk, and I didn’t think I could manage it.

“Why are we going to see the dogs?” Michael asked.

“Loki has lost all of his powers,” I said. “And while he is . . . disabled I will help keep Sinister in line.”

Michael snorted. “Really? And how, might I ask, does your royal attitude plan to do this when you yourself are disabled? In fact, you’re even more disabled than Loki. He, at least, has his body. You can barely walk.”

I averted my eyes. “I don’t plan on using physical strength to get the job done. That’s not really my style anyways. Sinister will listen to me.”

“How—”

“Oh for God’s sake,” Lucrezia said. “Don’t you know anything, Michael? As a woman it’s quite simple to manipulate the men around you into doing what you want. Even easier when they love you. Sinister’s in love with Ransom, so this will be a piece of cake.”

Michael looked from Lucrezia to me, and then sighed. “Women.”

I smirked, pushing my feelings of guilt away. As we walked I noticed the dead carcasses of goblins strewn about the forest. Some hung from trees, others were simply thrown about. All were rotting under the heat, the insides strewn about as well. The stench was terrible.

“Is anyone going to clean this up?” I asked.

Michael shook his head. “Loki had these put out here. A warning to goblins to come.”

I nodded. “I see.”

About twenty minutes later we emerged from the woods, the dog’s village gate in site.

“Put me down now,” I said.

“We’re here in case you fall,” Lucrezia said, touching my shoulder.

We gave each other a nod before approaching the gate. I knew I must look pitiful, limping, bruised and bandaged as I was. But this was my world too now, and it needed me.

“Stop!” called a guard. “Who’s there?”

“Let us through,” Michael called.

“The Alpha has ordered a lock down on the city,” the guard said, raising his sword. “I’m sorry, but I can’t let you pass.”

I raised my head, showing my face. “Open the gates,” I ordered.

“Ruler Supreme,” the guard said, shocked. “Forgive me, I did not see . . . just a moment.”

Seconds later the gate was lowered. The gate wasn’t anything like the cats. Instead of stone and iron, this wall and gate was made of wood and stone. The gate was almost like a drawbridge, and as we crossed it I looked down into a black, bottomless pit, something I had not realized was there the first time.

“What’s down there?” I asked.

Lucrezia’s eyes were dark. “Only the dogs know. It is there most guarded secret. Jackal won’t tell me, and not even Loki knows. He has allowed them this secret, because what clan does not have its secrets?”

I swallowed as we walked by. I could have sworn I heard a low, guttural growl from below. We made our way through the city slowly, and on my part painfully. I could feel the sweat break out all over my body, and the stares of the people as I limped by.

It didn’t bother me, however. This is what I wanted. To show the people that even those who rule them were suffering from this war. And that from that suffering we were pushing on, bruised, scarred, and broken, but persevering nonetheless. We would make it through this.

My people were strong.

Finally, we reached the castle. This time I notice how this castle was nothing like the cats palace. It was still grand, make no mistake, but somehow more conservative. There were no spiraling towers, silk tapestries or grand rugs. Everything was done in modesty, just like its people, and I smiled as I entered.

Sinister stood at the top of the landing stairs, his swooping silver spikes and diamond ear rings gleaming in the sun light streaming through the windows. His arms were crossed, and I could see the thick muscle standing out in cords along his forearms. He was wearing a hard leather jerkin that was cut roughly at the shoulders. The same black leather like pants that I had learned were common among both Sinister and Loki’s parties covered his long legs.

He appraised me with those gold eyes, and I forced myself to stare back, my heart stirring.

“Ransom,” he said, his voice striking a chord. “You shouldn’t have come. You need rest.”

“I’ll decide what I need,” I said, trying not to breathe hard from the exhaustion the walk had caused me.

“I take it you’re here to make sure I don’t fuck things up?” he asked.

I smiled. “Yes.”

He sighed, descending the step to offer his arm to me. After a moment, I took it.

“I’m being good,” he said, winking.

Lucrezia snorted. “Dogs don’t know how to behave.”

“On the contrary,” said a familiar airy voice. “We dogs are most obedient.” Jackal bowed before us at the top of the stairs. “Ransom . . . you look awful.”

I smirked. “Thank you.”

Sinister led us up the stairs, and I stumbled, cursing under my breath. Before I could refuse, Sinister scooped me into his arms.

“Allow me,” he said. “I don’t want you fainting before we finish here.”

We entered a sort of common room, complete with fire place, chairs, and sofas. I sat heavily on a sofa, and Sinister sat lightly beside me. Lucrezia sat in a chair, and Jackal kissed her sloppily on the cheek before sitting across the room from her. Lucrezia scowled, rubbing at her cheek, her face red.

Michael perched himself next to me on the arm of the sofa, my ever present body guard.

“You should go home,” Sinister repeated.

I shook my head. “If I leave now the people will think I’m running away because things have gotten too bad.”

Sinister sighed. “I won’t argue with you –”

“Excuse me,” a servant said, giving a curtsy. “But the Supreme . . . I mean the cat’s leader . . . is here.”

“Loki?” I said, surprised.

Loki entered, and I was shocked. His entire demeanor had changed. He looked sunken, his whole body dropping. His dark green eyes were nearly black, dark circles under his eyes. I could see, visibly, that something had quite literally been sucked out of him. It was as though he had been an overtly, powerful immortal, and now that the powers were gone, his body was suffering, unable to comprehend the powerlessness of us mortals.

He had an air of quiet fury, and I could literally feel the vibrations of his anger.

I felt a moment of pride when he did not bow, a quiet way of showing he was still in charge.

“Sinister,” he said. “Surely you weren’t going to have a meeting without me.”

Sinister raised his eyebrows. “I didn’t call it. Ransom did.”

“What?” I said. “I didn’t call—”

“You came here, didn’t you?” he said. “You obviously wanted to say something. You also didn’t invite Loki.”

I glanced over at Loki. “It wasn’t because I didn’t want him here. It’s because I knew he was busy.”

“I see,” Sinister said. “Please, Loki, sit.”

“I came here,” I said, suddenly nervous, feeling Loki’s gaze on me and the heat of Sinister’s body next to me. “Because I think you need to know what Xavier told us.”

Loki crossed his arms. “Why does he need to know?”

“Because,” I said, looking down at my hands. “I have two hearts to choose from, and one of them is a dog’s. He’s part of the prophecy too.”

There was a long moment of silence.

“I thought . . .” Sinister coughed. “I thought you had chosen already. For . . . certain.”

Loki put his face in his hands, and Michael cracked his knuckles. Jackal and Lucrezia shared a look, his eyes burning with emotion.

“I . . .” I cleared my throat. “As of now, I have. I have chosen my cat side.”

Sinister’s hand tightened on the end of the sofa arm, and it shattered. He seemed just as surprised as the rest of us.

“Not so easy to control, is it?” Loki asked, his voice rasping.

“I’m just not used to it,” Sinister said. “It’s been so long since the Queen did this to us. I forget . . . but does it ever fade away, or do you have to control it at all times?”

Loki smirked, running a hand back through his hair. “I was born with it. Controlling myself has been something I’ve done since birth. It’s as natural as breathing.” He gave Sinister a dark look. “But no, it does not fade.”

“I’m sure I’ll get the hang of it.”

“Better hurry,” Loki said. “Three days isn’t very long.”

Sinister growled at the obvious threat, and Loki hissed back. But it was half-hearted, as though he knew it were useless to fight with Sinister at the moment.

“You were saying, Ransom,” Loki said, his eyes on Sinister.

I looked at Loki, anxious, but he didn’t meet my eyes, so I continued on.

“I am not a naïve little girl. I know how things change, especially when it comes to relationships. We’re all adults here, so let’s not lie. Half of a relationship comes from physical intimacies, but what happens if those begin to fail? I will not ignore the warnings from the Prophets. Until I have an entire heart beating in my chest, whether cat or dog, I will not tell anyone for certain which side I’ve committed to. Not even the two of you.

“You may think, Sinister, that there are many things going against you being with me, but that isn’t the case. The Council is against any type of union between Loki and I. The King may forsake us should Loki not marry the Princess, and we have traitors in our midst. We’ve just been attacked at the very heart of our world. Loosing allies of any kind will only make it worse. However crude the Humans are, we need them.

“The people love me now, but what will they think when they realize just how weak I really am? I know my weaknesses. My humanity. I’m a burden to everyone. On Earth I am strong. But here? Here I am a child. No, weaker than them. At least they can change into their animal form. I can’t even with stand a simple skirmish with a goblin without being deathly injured. I can barely walk now. So no, Sinister, I am not certain of anything. How can I be? Nothing is certain.”

There was a moment of silence, and I sat back, wincing at my ribs, out of breath after my long speech.

“She’s right,” Lucrezia said quietly. “We cannot be sure of anything.”

“What is it the Prophets told you?” Sinister said.

I took a deep breath before launching into a long explanation of everything Xavier and the other Prophet, Crainor, had told us. At the end of it, both Sinister and Jackal sat silent, taking it all in.

“I’ve come here today because I don’t think it’s possible for us to win this war if I’m so frail. And if what Xavier said about the Witch not being our main enemy is true, then I need to be able to fight.”

“What do you propose we do, then?” Sinister asked.

“My heart isn’t on the Clans Island,” I said. “We can’t get it if we stay here. We have to go to the Barrens. That’s where we’ll find my heart.”

“You realize what you’re saying, right?” Jackal said. “The Barrens is a never ending waste land. There are horrors there that do not know of mercy. They never rest.”

“I know,” I said. “But what else can we do? My heart is there, and I am here.”

“We should defeat the Witch first,” Lucrezia said. “Or at least try.”

“I agree,” I said. “But the problem is that we don’t know where the Witch is. No one has even seen her.”

“There’s the matter of the traitors, as well,” Loki said.

“Ah . . .” Sinister said. “I may have some insight to that matter.”

“Your brother?” Loki asked.

Sinister shook his head. “Gone.”

“You think Grimble’s the traitor?” Lucrezia asked, surprised.

“I know he is,” Sinister said, his voice quiet.

“Your evidence?” Loki asked.

“Well, there was the first bit about Ransom’s friend seeing a man with silver hair and an ear ring. That was not me. I did not help that human girl. Once I started asking around, the stories came out.”

“Stories?”

He nodded. “Whispers, that the brother of the great Alpha was running about the island, unchecked and unchallenged. Or if it was not the brother then it was the Alpha himself. The two of us look so similar that each story changes; sometimes they say it was me, other times that it was my brother.”

“And what do they say?” I asked.

Sinister shrugged, standing to pace across the room as he spoke. “They say a lot of things. A member of the horse clan said they saw Grimble running through the forest with some goblins. Three members of the cheetahs saw him sneak onto a boat going to the Human’s Island. One woman thought she saw him in the forest with children. Another saw him with young women. What they were doing . . . she was hesitant to say. Another saw him swim in the direction of the Banished Island.”

“Banished Island?” I asked.

“The place our grandparents sent the Witch to,” Loki explained. He sighed, crossing his arms. “It seems we need to find your brother then. He needs to answer for his crimes. And we need to know his plans. I suspect the Human’s King is also behind this.”

“I would like to be the one to punish him,” Sinister said, coming to stand in front of me. “He is . . . my brother, after all.”

I gave his arm a short squeeze. “I’m sorry, Sinister.”

He touched my cheek. “It’s fine.”

“Ransom,” Loki said, his voice quiet. “I leave it to you to decide who should punish Grimble for his crimes.”

I thought for a moment.

“Well . . . I think Sinister should punish Grimble,” I said, finally. “Because it’s his own blood and a member of his own clan. Also, we do not know if Cesare is also a traitor. If he is, then it will be up to us to decide what to do with him. But I believe each clan should be allowed to govern themselves. Traitors should be dealt with … under reason, of course . . . by the clan they are from.”

Loki nodded. “I agree. Send an order out that Grimble is to be brought here should he be found.” After a moment. “And Cesare . . . as well.”

“Agreed,” Sinister said. “Thank you, Ransom, for telling me.”

I shrugged. “You needed to know. I’m not sure when we’ll have to go over to the Barrens, but when we do . . . well you need to know what’s going on.”

“Alpha,” one of the dog guards called, entering the room. “A message for the Ruler Supreme.”

“What is it?” both Loki and Sinister chorused.

A gave them a sideways glare. “What’s wrong?”

“Your girl . . . the human from Earth.”

I stood up. “What’s happened?”

“She’s gone.”

“What? How?” My stomach dropped.

“They are unsure,” the guard said. “One of the maids claimed the Witch herself was in the castle. She had someone with silver hair with her.” He glanced at Sinister. “Next thing she knew…the girl was gone.”

I put my face in my arms. “How is it the Witch got into the palace in the first place?”

“The traitor,” Lucrezia prompted.

“Even so,” Loki said. “Grimble has been reported as a missing person. My guards would never let him walk through unchecked.”

“And now Hannah is also a missing person,” I said.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Michael said, touching my shoulder. “If you had been there she would have killed you.”

I sighed. “How are we going to figure this out?”

“I was thinking…” Jackal began.

“Spit it out,” Loki growled.

Sinister growled back. “He belongs to me, if you remember.”

To my surprise, Loki backed down immediately.

“The vision that Xavier told us,” Jackal gave me a dark look. “I think the answer is hidden in there.”

“What could it mean though?” Lucrezia said.

Jackal looked at his finger nails. “I’ve been observing lately. Just little things. Things I’ve noticed are…off, lately.”

“Off?” I asked.

“With the Queen,” he said, his eyes burning. “There is only one other person that I count myself more loyal to than her.” He glanced at Lucrezia. “So I know the Queen better than anyone else. These days…well…she seems a bit different.”

“So?” Loki asked.

“In Xavier’s vision…the Queen is chained, and it is the Witch who transformed into the Queen.”

“We know this already,” Michael said.

“So what if…the Queen has been stolen?”

Silence.

“That…” Loki cleared his throat. “That’s impossible. How could that have happened without us noticing?”

“Xavier did say the Witch isn’t working alone. Her power alone isn’t great enough. But this other person’s?” Jackal shrugged. “Maybe.”

“I think he’s right,” I said. “It makes sense.”

“So…how do we handle this?” Lucrezia asked.

“We can’t alarm her,” Sinister said. “If it truly is the Witch then she’ll attack or flee if she suspects we know. Jackal, you must continue as you have; her devoted apprentice. However, if you find your suspicions are confirmed, report it immediately.”

Jackal bowed. “Understood.”

“Everyone else,” Sinister said. “Begin looking for the missing people. I am giving you permission to take Grimble down on sight. You may not kill him…but do what you must.”

Jackal stood. “I’ll leave then. The Queen is expecting me later.”

“I’ll go with you,” Lucrezia said. “We should look for the others before you go.”

The two left, and Loki stood.

“I’ll leave too,” he said, his voice a rumble. “My city is still a mess.”

I stood. “Me too.”

“A moment,” Sinister said.

Loki froze. “Yes?”

“I was thinking that, what with you powerless, and the Witch attacking so easily these days, that it would be safer for Ransom to stay here.”

Loki growled, although the sound was not nearly so terrifying as normal.

“No,” he said.

Michael averted his eyes. “Loki…I agree…with Sinister.”

“What?” Loki said, his face an expression of disbelief.

“My job,” Michael said, his voice quiet. “Is to protect you and the blood line. To protect Ransom. This will keep her the safest.”

Loki thought for a moment. “I’ll let Ransom decide then.”

I looked from Sinister to Loki, terrified.

“I…” I swallowed. “I also think…I should stay,” I finished weakly.

Loki sagged in defeat. “Fine.” He turned on his heel and left.

“Wait! Loki!”

I gave Sinister a look before chasing after Loki. By the time I caught up with him, he was already walking out of the castle gates. I caught his arm, breathing hard, in pain. I wondered how long I could keep standing.

“Loki,” I said, breathless. “Please…are you…don’t be mad at me. I’m sorry. But I think it’s better this way. You can’t protect me right now. And the Witch wants me. If she attacked the cat city right now because of me…it would fall. This is for the safety of my—our, people.”

I was panicked. He couldn’t be mad at me. He had to understand.

He sighed. “I’m not mad.”

I searched his eyes. “Really?”

His expression softened, and he touched my cheek. “Yes.”

“What’s the matter?” I said, pressing his hand against my cheek.

“The King visited me today,” he said.

“And?” I said, my stomach dropping.

“If…if I do not marry his daughter…he refuses to give us his support.”

I dropped his hand. “What will you do?”

“I don’t know.”

I nodded, and Loki pressed his lips to my forehead.

“Stay here,” he murmured. “It’s safer.”

“Will you come see me tomorrow?” I asked.

“If I can,” he said, his voice vague.

I blinked, holding back tears. “You may choose her…right?”

Loki pressed his forehead to mine. “I may.”

I felt the tears burning at the front of my eyes, itching to drip free.

“I don’t want to,” he said. “But I cannot sacrifice the lives of my people by being selfish. No matter what anyone says…I must put them before any personal desires.”

“What will that mean about me?” I said, pulling away from him. I couldn’t touch him anymore, or else I would cry.

Loki cleared his throat. “I…I don’t know. You are, by all rights, both blood and birth, the Ruler Supreme. And I am the Supreme Ruler. I suppose…if we choose others we would still hold our positions. We would simply have to rule as one…without actually being one.”

I nodded. “I will respect whatever choice you make. Even if…even if I don’t like it.”

He reached for me, and I jerked back without thinking. He froze, dropping his hand.

“I’ll go then,” he said, his voice hoarse.

“Wait!” I said.

He turned, and I was there. I reached my arms up around his neck, ignoring my ribs as I pressed my lips to his, my fingers tangled in his hair. He moaned, and kissed me back, his lips frantic. One hand was at the small of my back, pressing me in between his hips. The other was fisted in my hair at the nape of my neck, tilting my head back so he could get at my lips better. I felt the tears rolling down my face, and they mixed with his heat.

Hot breath. Hot touch. Hot lips. Endless heat.

Finally, our kisses slowed, and I lowered my arms, both of us panting. He pressed his forehead to mine.

“I love you,” he whispered. “No matter what happens, know that no matter my choices…I will, and always have, loved you. There is no one else. Not for me. You have a half heart beating in your chest, and without you…”he swallowed. “Without you…so do I.”

I was silent, my emotions boiling inside me.

“I love you too,” I whispered.

We kissed once, this time softly, out lips lingering. Loki pulled away, his eyes burning me with their glare. That had not been taken from him with his power. He touched my cheek, turned, and ran, no faster than a normal human, away from me. 

24: Chapter 23

Chapter 23

 

 

Slowly, in big, lazy circles, a raven made its way around the small, forsaken island of Banishment. It landed in a tree, cleaning its feathers. Suddenly, and to its utmost terror, a woman, cloaked in black, melted out of thin air. He squawked, preparing to fly away, when the woman pointed her finger at him. The bird exploded.

She let her hood fall back, and the one red eye gleamed in the moon light, the other socket nothing but a hole.

The only thing on the island was a large, grey stone tower, surrounded by dead trees and coarse brush. The tower was more round than tall, and had only one entrance. The Witch waved her hand, and the gate opened, shutting behind her. She made her way past cells to a stair that led downstairs to a cellar. The rats balked at her presence, and even the grubs hiding in the dirt of the cellar floor ran from her.

At the back of the cellar was another door. All was dark inside except one small patch of moonlight which shone down on a chained figure. The Witch opened the door.

“So you’re back,” the figure asked, the voice hoarse.

“Of course I am,” the Witch replied, her voice almost a screech. “I couldn’t stand being away from you for so long. I’ve missed my baby sister.”

Queen Jordanian raised her head, her chains clinking.

“Like hell you have,” she spat.

The Witch began to pace back and forth in front of her sister. “Something interesting happened today.”

“What have you done?” the Queen asked.

Malum shrugged. “Nothing really. You’ll be interested to know that Grimble has turned traitor against you and the clans. He works for me now. We nearly killed Ransom today. We were so close.” She sighed. “But those two boys… well. I never knew their love for her was so deep.”

Jordanian smiled. “I’m proud of them. Has she chosen yet?”

“No,” the Witch said. “She’s such a tease, dragging both of them out.”

“Be grateful,” the Queen said, her eyes dark. “Once she chooses…there will be no stopping her.”

“Ah, but it all depends on which boy she chooses.”

“Maybe,” Jordainia said. “But she may be able to succeed to matter which side she chooses.”

“Oh?” Malum said, irritated.

The Queen laughed. “You have no idea how powerful love is. And Ransom’s will be the love of legends. Cat or dog. It makes no difference.”

“Hah!” the Witch screamed. “How cute. You think a teenage romance will defeat me? Defeat…him?”

“You underestimate the most powerful force in all the realms,” the Queen said, her face holding wisdom of the most ancient.

The Witch cackled. “Nothing is weaker than love.”

The Queen looked at her sister with pity. “Your lack of faith in love has always been your most fateful flaw. That, my sister, is why you will fail.”

Suddenly, the Witch jumped forward, grabbing her sister under the jaw. She pressed her face close.

“Fail? Fail?” the Witch screamed. “That’s impossible. I have given everything to make it this far. I will sacrifice even more to get further. There is no limit to what I will do. I have succeeded where you have failed. Here you sit, rotting like the unwanted prostitute you are. I spend my days on your throne, ruling your people, with your body. No one, not even your precious pet dog, suspects a thing. If they had really loved you, then they would have seen through my disguise.”

“We both know that’s not true,” the Queen said softly. “Your magic is too strong to allow detection.”

The Witch scowled and let go of the Queen before backhanding her across the face.

“Sit here,” she said, turning her back on Jordania. “I want you to watch as everything you love crumbles around you. As all those you love are stripped away from you. I will never allow you to die. You will watch until all is ruined.”

She began to walk away.

“Malum!” Jordania screamed. “Malum! You can’t leave me here! Malum!” she pulled at her chains, her arms and legs bloody from trying to escape. “Malum!”

“Save your voice, sister,” Malum said. “No one can hear you out here.”

“You can’t leave me here!” Queen Jordania screamed. “You’ll never get away with this! Never!”

The Witch smiled, her ugly exterior melting away to that of the Queen’s beautiful one. She smiled sweetly.

“Oh…but you see… I already have.”